This is a modern-English version of Paul and Virginia, originally written by Saint-Pierre, Bernardin de. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





PAUL AND VIRGINIA



by Bernardin de Saint Pierre





With A Memoir Of The Author










Contents






PREFACE

In introducing to the Public the present edition of this well known and affecting Tale,—the chef d'œuvre of its gifted author, the Publishers take occasion to say, that it affords them no little gratification, to apprise the numerous admirers of "Paul and Virginia," that the entire work of St. Pierre is now presented to them. All the previous editions have been disfigured by interpolations, and mutilated by numerous omissions and alterations, which have had the effect of reducing it from the rank of a Philosophical Tale, to the level of a mere story for children.

In introducing the current edition of this well-known and touching story—the chef d'œuvre of its talented author—the Publishers would like to express their pleasure in informing the many fans of "Paul and Virginia" that the entire work of St. Pierre is now available to them. All previous editions have been marred by additions and changes, which have diminished it from a Philosophical Tale to just a simple story for children.

Of the merits of "Paul and Virginia," it is hardly necessary to utter a word; it tells its own story eloquently and impressively, and in a language simple, natural and true, it touches the common heart of the world. There are but few works that have obtained a greater degree of popularity, none are more deserving it; and the Publishers cannot therefore refrain from expressing a hope that their efforts in thus giving a faithful transcript of the work,—an acknowledged classic by the European world,—may be, in some degree, instrumental in awakening here, at home, a taste for those higher works of Fancy, which, while they seek to elevate and strengthen the understanding, instruct and purify the heart. It is in this character that the Tale of "Paul and Virginia" ranks pre-eminent. [Prepared from an edition published by Porter & Coates, Philadelphia, U.S.A.]

Of the merits of "Paul and Virginia," it’s hardly necessary to say much; it tells its own story beautifully and powerfully, and in a simple, natural, and true language, it connects with the common heart of the world. There are very few works that have gained as much popularity, and none are more deserving of it; therefore, the Publishers can't help but express hope that their efforts in providing a faithful representation of this work—an acknowledged classic in Europe—will, in some way, help spark an appreciation here at home for those higher works of imagination, which aim to elevate and strengthen understanding while instructing and purifying the heart. In this regard, the story of "Paul and Virginia" stands out as extraordinary. [Prepared from an edition published by Porter & Coates, Philadelphia, U.S.A.]





MEMOIR OF BERNARDIN DE ST. PIERRE

Love of Nature, that strong feeling of enthusiasm which leads to profound admiration of the whole works of creation, belongs, it may be presumed, to a certain peculiarity of organization, and has, no doubt, existed in different individuals from the beginning of the world. The old poets and philosophers, romance writers, and troubadours, had all looked upon Nature with observing and admiring eyes. They have most of them given incidentally charming pictures of spring, of the setting sun, of particular spots, and of favourite flowers.

Love of Nature, that strong feeling of enthusiasm that leads to deep admiration for all of creation, likely comes from a specific trait within us and has undoubtedly existed in various individuals since the beginning of time. The old poets, philosophers, romance writers, and troubadours all observed and admired Nature. Most of them have casually shared lovely images of spring, the setting sun, particular places, and favorite flowers.

There are few writers of note, of any country, or of any age, from whom quotations might not be made in proof of the love with which they regarded Nature. And this remark applies as much to religious and philosophic writers as to poets,—equally to Plato, St. François de Sales, Bacon, and Fenelon, as to Shakespeare, Racine, Calderon, or Burns; for from no really philosophic or religious doctrine can the love of the works of Nature be excluded.

There are very few notable writers, from any country or time period, from whom you couldn't find quotes that show their affection for Nature. This observation holds true for both religious and philosophical writers as well as poets—just as much for Plato, St. Francis de Sales, Bacon, and Fenelon as for Shakespeare, Racine, Calderon, or Burns; because no genuine philosophical or religious belief can exclude a love for the wonders of Nature.

But before the days of Jean Jacques Rousseau, Buffon, and Bernardin de St. Pierre, this love of Nature had not been expressed in all its intensity. Until their day, it had not been written on exclusively. The lovers of Nature were not, till then, as they may perhaps since be considered, a sect apart. Though perfectly sincere in all the adorations they offered, they were less entirely, and certainly less diligently and constantly, her adorers.

But before the times of Jean Jacques Rousseau, Buffon, and Bernardin de St. Pierre, this passion for Nature hadn't been expressed in its full depth. Until then, it hadn't been solely documented. Nature lovers weren’t, up to that point, seen as a separate group. Although they were genuinely sincere in all the praise they gave, they weren't as wholly, and definitely not as attentively or persistently, her admirers.

It is the great praise of Bernardin de St. Pierre, that coming immediately after Rousseau and Buffon, and being one of the most proficient writers of the same school, he was in no degree their imitator, but perfectly original and new. He intuitively perceived the immensity of the subject he intended to explore, and has told us that no day of his life passed without his collecting some valuable materials for his writings. In the divine works of Nature, he diligently sought to discover her laws. It was his early intention not to begin to write until he had ceased to observe; but he found observation endless, and that he was "like a child who with a shell digs a hole in the sand to receive the waters of the ocean." He elsewhere humbly says, that not only the general history of Nature, but even that of the smallest plant, was far beyond his ability. Before, however, speaking further of him as an author, it will be necessary to recapitulate the chief events of his life.

It is highly praised that Bernardin de St. Pierre, following Rousseau and Buffon and being one of the most skilled writers of the same tradition, was not an imitator but was completely original and fresh. He instinctively understood the vastness of the subject he wanted to explore and expressed that not a single day went by without him collecting valuable materials for his writings. In the magnificent works of Nature, he diligently sought to uncover her laws. He initially intended to wait until he had stopped observing before he began to write; however, he realized that observation was endless, and he was "like a child who digs a hole in the sand with a shell to catch the waters of the ocean." He humbly stated elsewhere that not only the general history of Nature but even that of the smallest plant was far beyond his capability. Before discussing him further as an author, it's important to summarize the main events of his life.

HENRI-JACQUES BERNARDIN DE ST. PIERRE, was born at Havre in 1737. He always considered himself descended from that Eustache de St. Pierre, who is said by Froissart, (and I believe by Froissart only), to have so generously offered himself as a victim to appease the wrath of Edward the Third against Calais. He, with his companions in virtue, it is also said, was saved by the intercession of Queen Philippa. In one of his smaller works, Bernardin asserts this descent, and it was certainly one of which he might be proud. Many anecdotes are related of his childhood, indicative of the youthful author,—of his strong love of Nature, and his humanity to animals.

HENRI-JACQUES BERNARDIN DE ST. PIERRE was born in Le Havre in 1737. He always believed he was a descendant of Eustache de St. Pierre, who, as Froissart claims (and I think only Froissart), generously offered himself as a sacrifice to appease Edward the Third's anger against Calais. It is also said that he and his virtuous companions were saved by Queen Philippa's intercession. In one of his shorter works, Bernardin confirms this lineage, which he certainly had reason to be proud of. Many anecdotes from his childhood highlight the young author’s strong love for Nature and compassion for animals.

That "the child is the father of the man," has been seldom more strongly illustrated. There is a story of a cat, which, when related by him many years afterwards to Rousseau, caused that philosopher to shed tears. At eight years of age, he took the greatest pleasure in the regular culture of his garden; and possibly then stored up some of the ideas which afterwards appeared in the "Fraisier." His sympathy with all living things was extreme.

That "the child is the father of the man" has rarely been illustrated more strongly. There's a story about a cat that, when he told it to Rousseau many years later, made the philosopher cry. At eight years old, he found great joy in tending to his garden, and maybe he was already collecting ideas that later showed up in the "Fraisier." His empathy for all living things was remarkable.

In "Paul and Virginia," he praises, with evident satisfaction, their meal of milk and eggs, which had not cost any animal its life. It has been remarked, and possibly with truth, that every tenderly disposed heart, deeply imbued with a love of Nature, is at times somewhat Braminical. St. Pierre's certainly was.

In "Paul and Virginia," he openly admires their meal of milk and eggs, which didn’t require taking any animal's life. It's been noted, and perhaps correctly, that every kind-hearted person who loves Nature can sometimes be a bit like a Brahmin. St. Pierre was definitely one of those people.

When quite young, he advanced with a clenched fist towards a carter who was ill-treating a horse. And when taken for the first time, by his father, to Rouen, having the towers of the cathedral pointed out to him, he exclaimed, "My God! how high they fly." Every one present naturally laughed. Bernardin had only noticed the flight of some swallows who had built their nests there. He thus early revealed those instincts which afterwards became the guidance of his life: the strength of which possibly occasioned his too great indifference to all monuments of art. The love of study and of solitude were also characteristics of his childhood. His temper is said to have been moody, impetuous, and intractable. Whether this faulty temper may not have been produced or rendered worse by mismanagement, cannot not be ascertained. It, undoubtedly became afterwards, to St. Pierre a fruitful source of misfortune and of woe.

When he was still very young, he marched up to a cart driver who was mistreating a horse with a clenched fist. The first time his father took him to Rouen and pointed out the cathedral's towers, he exclaimed, "My God! They’re so high!" Everyone around laughed. Bernardin had only noticed the swallows flying high who had built their nests there. Even at an early age, he showed instincts that later guided his life: a strength that may have contributed to his indifference towards all forms of art. He also had a love for studying and solitude as part of his childhood. His temperament is described as moody, impulsive, and difficult. It’s not clear whether this faulty temperament was caused or worsened by poor management. However, it undoubtedly later became a significant source of misfortune and sorrow for St. Pierre.

The reading of voyages was with him, even in childhood, almost a passion. At twelve years of age, his whole soul was occupied by Robinson Crusoe and his island. His romantic love of adventure seeming to his parents to announce a predilection in favour of the sea, he was sent by them with one of his uncles to Martinique. But St. Pierre had not sufficiently practised the virtue of obedience to submit, as was necessary, to the discipline of a ship. He was afterwards placed with the Jesuits at Caen, with whom he made immense progress in his studies. But, it is to be feared, he did not conform too well to the regulations of the college, for he conceived, from that time, the greatest detestation for places of public education. And this aversion he has frequently testified in his writings. While devoted to his books of travels, he in turn anticipated being a Jesuit, a missionary or a martyr; but his family at length succeeded in establishing him at Rouen, where he completed his studies with brilliant success, in 1757. He soon after obtained a commission as an engineer, with a salary of one hundred louis. In this capacity he was sent (1760) to Dusseldorf, under the command of Count St. Germain. This was a career in which he might have acquired both honour and fortune; but, most unhappily for St. Pierre, he looked upon the useful and necessary etiquettes of life as so many unworthy prejudices. Instead of conforming to them, he sought to trample on them. In addition, he evinced some disposition to rebel against his commander, and was unsocial with his equals. It is not, therefore, to be wondered at, that at this unfortunate period of his existence, he made himself enemies; or that, notwithstanding his great talents, or the coolness he had exhibited in moments of danger, he should have been sent back to France. Unwelcome, under these circumstances, to his family, he was ill received by all.

Reading about voyages was almost a passion for him, even as a child. At the age of twelve, his entire focus was on Robinson Crusoe and his island. His romantic love for adventure made his parents think he had a strong preference for the sea, so they sent him with one of his uncles to Martinique. However, St. Pierre didn’t obey well enough to handle the discipline required on a ship. He was later placed with the Jesuits in Caen, where he made great progress in his studies. But, unfortunately, he didn’t quite fit in with the college rules, which led him to develop a strong dislike for public education. He often expressed this aversion in his writings. While engrossed in his travel books, he imagined becoming a Jesuit, a missionary, or a martyr. Eventually, his family managed to settle him in Rouen, where he completed his studies with outstanding success in 1757. Shortly after, he got a job as an engineer with a salary of a hundred louis. He was sent to Dusseldorf in 1760 under Count St. Germain's command. This was a path where he could have gained both honor and wealth; unfortunately for St. Pierre, he viewed the important social norms of life as mere prejudices. Rather than following them, he tried to reject them. He also showed a tendency to rebel against his commander and wasn't friendly with his peers. So it’s no surprise that during this unlucky time in his life, he made enemies, and despite his considerable talents and the composure he showed in dangerous situations, he ended up being sent back to France. Under these circumstances, he was unwelcome to his family and received poorly by everyone else.

It is a lesson yet to be learned, that genius gives no charter for the indulgence of error,—a truth yet to be remembered, that only a small portion of the world will look with leniency on the failings of the highly-gifted; and, that from themselves, the consequences of their own actions can never be averted. It is yet, alas! to be added to the convictions of the ardent in mind, that no degree of excellence in science or literature, not even the immortality of a name can exempt its possessor from obedience to moral discipline; or give him happiness, unless "temper's image" be stamped on his daily words and actions. St. Pierre's life was sadly embittered by his own conduct. The adventurous life he led after his return from Dusseldorf, some of the circumstances of which exhibited him in an unfavourable light to others, tended, perhaps, to tinge his imagination with that wild and tender melancholy so prevalent in his writings. A prize in the lottery had just doubled his very slender means of existence, when he obtained the appointment of geographical engineer, and was sent to Malta. The Knights of the Order were at this time expecting to be attacked by the Turks. Having already been in the service, it was singular that St. Pierre should have had the imprudence to sail without his commission. He thus subjected himself to a thousand disagreeables, for the officers would not recognize him as one of themselves. The effects of their neglect on his mind were tremendous; his reason for a time seemed almost disturbed by the mortifications he suffered. After receiving an insufficient indemnity for the expenses of his voyage, St. Pierre returned to France, there to endure fresh misfortunes.

It’s a lesson still to be learned that being a genius doesn’t excuse mistakes—a truth still to be remembered: only a small part of the world will look kindly on the flaws of the gifted, and they can never escape the consequences of their own actions. Sadly, it should be added to the beliefs of those passionate in thought that no level of achievement in science or literature, not even lasting fame, can exempt anyone from moral responsibility or bring them happiness unless they embody "temper's image" in their daily words and actions. St. Pierre’s life was unfortunately soured by his own behavior. The adventurous path he took after returning from Dusseldorf, some aspects of which showed him in an unfavorable light to others, likely influenced his imagination with that wild and tender melancholy so common in his work. Just as a lottery win had doubled his meager means of living, he got appointed as a geographical engineer and was sent to Malta. The Knights of the Order were expecting an attack from the Turks at that time. Given his previous service, it was strange that St. Pierre was careless enough to sail without his commission. This left him open to numerous inconveniences, as the officers wouldn’t recognize him as one of their own. The impact of their neglect on his mind was significant; for a while, he seemed almost mentally disturbed by the humiliation he faced. After receiving a meager compensation for his travel expenses, St. Pierre returned to France, where he faced new hardships.

Not being able to obtain any assistance from the ministry or his family, he resolved on giving lessons in the mathematics. But St. Pierre was less adapted than most others for succeeding in the apparently easy, but really ingenious and difficult, art of teaching. When education is better understood, it will be more generally acknowledged, that, to impart instruction with success, a teacher must possess deeper intelligence than is implied by the profoundest skill in any one branch of science or of art. All minds, even to the youngest, require, while being taught, the utmost compliance and consideration; and these qualities can scarcely be properly exercised without a true knowledge of the human heart, united to much practical patience. St. Pierre, at this period of his life, certainly did not possess them. It is probable that Rousseau, when he attempted in his youth to give lessons in music, not knowing any thing whatever of music, was scarcely less fitted for the task of instruction, than St. Pierre with all his mathematical knowledge. The pressure of poverty drove him to Holland. He was well received at Amsterdam, by a French refugee named Mustel, who edited a popular journal there, and who procured him employment, with handsome remuneration. St. Pierre did not, however, remain long satisfied with this quiet mode of existence. Allured by the encouraging reception given by Catherine II. to foreigners, he set out for St. Petersburg. Here, until he obtained the protection of the Marechal de Munich, and the friendship of Duval, he had again to contend with poverty. The latter generously opened to him his purse and by the Marechal he was introduced to Villebois, the Grand Master of Artillery, and by him presented to the Empress. St. Pierre was so handsome, that by some of his friends it was supposed, perhaps, too, hoped, that he would supersede Orloff in the favor of Catherine. But more honourable illusions, though they were but illusions, occupied his own mind. He neither sought nor wished to captivate the Empress. His ambition was to establish a republic on the shores of the lake Aral, of which in imitation of Plato or Rousseau, he was to be the legislator. Pre-occupied with the reformation of despotism, he did not sufficiently look into his own heart, or seek to avoid a repetition of the same errors that had already changed friends into enemies, and been such a terrible barrier to his success in life. His mind was already morbid, and in fancying that others did not understand him, he forgot that he did not understand others. The Empress, with the rank of captain, bestowed on him a grant of fifteen hundred francs; but when General Dubosquet proposed to take him with him to examine the military position of Finland, his only anxiety seemed to be to return to France: still he went to Finland; and his own notes of his occupations and experiments on that expedition prove, that he gave himself up in all diligence to considerations of attack and defence. He, who loved Nature so intently, seems only to have seen in the extensive and majestic forests of the north, a theatre of war. In this instance, he appears to have stifled every emotion of admiration, and to have beheld, alike, cities and countries in his character of military surveyor.

Not being able to get any help from the ministry or his family, he decided to give math lessons. However, St. Pierre was less suited than most for the seemingly easy, but actually clever and complex, art of teaching. When education is better understood, it will be recognized that a teacher needs to have a deeper intelligence than what is suggested by expertise in any specific branch of science or art. Every mind, even the youngest, needs the utmost patience and consideration while being taught, and these qualities are hard to demonstrate without a genuine understanding of the human heart, combined with a lot of practical patience. At this stage in his life, St. Pierre definitely lacked these qualities. It’s likely that Rousseau, when he tried to teach music in his youth without knowing anything about it, was almost as unprepared for instructing as St. Pierre was despite his mathematical knowledge. The burden of poverty drove him to Holland. In Amsterdam, he was well-received by a French refugee named Mustel, who edited a popular magazine and got him a job with good pay. However, St. Pierre soon grew dissatisfied with this peaceful way of living. Tempted by the positive reception foreigners received from Catherine II, he left for St. Petersburg. There, until he gained the protection of Marechal de Munich and the friendship of Duval, he had to face poverty again. Duval generously supported him financially, and through Marechal, he was introduced to Villebois, the Grand Master of Artillery, who presented him to the Empress. St. Pierre was so handsome that some of his friends thought, and perhaps hoped, that he would replace Orloff in Catherine's favor. But more noble, though they were just illusions, occupied his own thoughts. He neither sought nor wished to win over the Empress; his ambition was to establish a republic by the shores of Lake Aral, where he would be the legislator, like Plato or Rousseau. Focused on reforming despotism, he neglected to reflect on his own heart or to avoid repeating the same mistakes that had turned friends into enemies and hindered his success in life. His mind was already troubled, and by believing that others didn’t understand him, he overlooked that he himself didn’t understand them. The Empress awarded him a captain's rank and a grant of fifteen hundred francs; however, when General Dubosquet asked him to join him in assessing the military situation in Finland, his only concern seemed to be returning to France. Still, he went to Finland, and his own notes from that expedition show that he dedicated himself diligently to matters of attack and defense. He, who loved nature so deeply, seemed to see only a battlefield in the vast and majestic northern forests. In this instance, he appears to have suppressed any feelings of admiration and viewed both cities and landscapes merely in his role as a military surveyor.

On his return to St. Petersburg, he found his protector Villebois, disgraced. St. Pierre then resolved on espousing the cause of the Poles. He went into Poland with a high reputation,—that of having refused the favours of despotism, to aid the cause of liberty. But it was his private life, rather than his public career, that was affected by his residence in Poland. The Princess Mary fell in love with him, and, forgetful of all considerations, quitted her family to reside with him. Yielding, however, at length, to the entreaties of her mother, she returned to her home. St. Pierre, filled with regret, resorted to Vienna; but, unable to support the sadness which oppressed him, and imagining that sadness to be shared by the Princess, he soon went back to Poland. His return was still more sad than his departure; for he found himself regarded by her who had once loved him, as an intruder. It is to this attachment he alludes so touchingly in one of his letters. "Adieu! friends dearer than the treasures of India! Adieu! forests of the North, that I shall never see again!—tender friendship, and the still dearer sentiment which surpassed it!—days of intoxication and of happiness adeiu! adieu! We live but for a day, to die during a whole life!"

On his return to St. Petersburg, he found his protector Villebois disgraced. St. Pierre then decided to support the cause of the Poles. He went to Poland with a strong reputation—that of having refused the perks of tyranny to help the fight for freedom. However, it was his personal life, more than his public career, that was impacted by his time in Poland. Princess Mary fell in love with him and, disregarding everything else, left her family to be with him. Eventually, after much pleading from her mother, she returned home. St. Pierre, filled with sorrow, went to Vienna; but unable to bear the sadness that weighed on him, and believing that sadness was shared by the Princess, he soon went back to Poland. His return was even more heartbreaking than his departure; for he found that the one who once loved him regarded him as an intruder. It is this attachment he refer to so poignantly in one of his letters. "Goodbye! friends dearer than the treasures of India! Goodbye! forests of the North, that I shall never see again!—tender friendship, and the even dearer sentiment that surpassed it!—days of intoxication and happiness, goodbye! goodbye! We live only for a day, to die throughout an entire life!"

This letter appears to one of St. Pierre's most partial biographers, as if steeped in tears; and he speaks of his romantic and unfortunate adventure in Poland, as the ideal of a poet's love.

This letter seems to one of St. Pierre's most devoted biographers, as if it’s soaked in tears; and he talks about his romantic and tragic experience in Poland as the ultimate example of a poet's love.

"To be," says M. Sainte-Beuve, "a great poet, and loved before he had thought of glory! To exhale the first perfume of a soul of genius, believing himself only a lover! To reveal himself, for the first time, entirely, but in mystery!"

"To be," says M. Sainte-Beuve, "a great poet, and loved before he even thought about fame! To let out the first fragrance of a genius soul, thinking he's just a romantic! To show himself, for the first time, completely, yet still in mystery!"

In his enthusiasm, M. Sainte-Beuve loses sight of the melancholy sequel, which must have left so sad a remembrance in St. Pierre's own mind. His suffering, from this circumstance, may perhaps have conduced to his making Virginia so good and true, and so incapable of giving pain.

In his excitement, M. Sainte-Beuve overlooks the sad aftermath that must have left such a painful memory in St. Pierre's mind. This suffering may have contributed to him creating Virginia as such a good and genuine character, completely unable to cause any hurt.

In 1766, he returned to Havre; but his relations were by this time dead or dispersed, and after six years of exile, he found himself once more in his own country, without employment and destitute of pecuniary resources.

In 1766, he returned to Havre; but by this time, his family members were either dead or scattered, and after six years of exile, he found himself back in his own country, without a job and lacking financial resources.

The Baron de Breteuil at length obtained for him a commission as Engineer to the Isle of France, whence he returned in 1771. In this interval, his heart and imagination doubtless received the germs of his immortal works. Many of the events, indeed, of the "Voyage à l'Ile de France," are to be found modified by imagined circumstances in "Paul and Virginia." He returned to Paris poor in purse, but rich in observation and mental resources, and resolved to devote himself to literature. By the Baron de Breteuil he was recommended to D'Alembert, who procured a publisher for his "Voyage," and also introduced him to Mlle. de l'Espinasse. But no one, in spite of his great beauty, was so ill calculated to shine or please in society as St. Pierre. His manners were timid and embarrassed, and, unless to those with whom he was very intimate, he scarcely appeared intelligent.

The Baron de Breteuil finally secured a commission for him as an engineer in the Isle of France, where he returned in 1771. During this time, his heart and imagination surely received the inspiration for his timeless works. Many of the events in "Voyage à l'Ile de France" are reflected with imagined details in "Paul and Virginia." He came back to Paris with empty pockets but a wealth of observations and mental resources, determined to dedicate himself to writing. Thanks to the Baron de Breteuil, he was introduced to D'Alembert, who found a publisher for his "Voyage" and also introduced him to Mlle. de l'Espinasse. However, despite his striking beauty, St. Pierre was poorly suited to shine in or enjoy social settings. His demeanor was shy and awkward, and he hardly seemed intelligent to anyone who wasn't very close to him.

It is sad to think, that misunderstanding should prevail to such an extent, and heart so seldom really speak to heart, in the intercourse of the world, that the most humane may appear cruel, and the sympathizing indifferent. Judging of Mlle. de l'Espinasse from her letters, and the testimony of her contemporaries, it seems quite impossible that she could have given pain to any one, more particularly to a man possessing St. Pierre's extraordinary talent and profound sensibility. Both she and D'Alembert were capable of appreciating him; but the society in which they moved laughed at his timidity, and the tone of raillery in which they often indulged was not understood by him. It is certain that he withdrew from their circle with wounded and mortified feelings, and, in spite of an explanatory letter from D'Alembert, did not return to it. The inflictors of all this pain, in the meantime, were possibly as unconscious of the meaning attached to their words, as were the birds of old of the augury drawn from their flight.

It's sad to think that misunderstandings can be so prevalent and that hearts rarely connect genuinely in our interactions, to the point where the kindest people can seem cruel and those who empathize appear indifferent. Judging by Mlle. de l'Espinasse's letters and the accounts of her contemporaries, it’s hard to believe she could have hurt anyone, especially someone like St. Pierre, who had remarkable talent and deep sensitivity. Both she and D'Alembert appreciated him, but the society they were part of mocked his shyness, and the teasing they often engaged in was lost on him. It's clear that he distanced himself from their group feeling hurt and embarrassed, and despite a clarifying letter from D'Alembert, he never returned. The people who caused this pain were likely as unaware of the impact of their words as the birds of old were of the meanings derived from their flights.

St. Pierre, in his "Préambule de l'Arcadie," has pathetically and eloquently described the deplorable state of his health and feelings, after frequent humiliating disputes and disappointments had driven him from society; or rather, when, like Rousseau, he was "self-banished" from it.

St. Pierre, in his "Préambule de l'Arcadie," has sadly and powerfully described the terrible state of his health and emotions after constant humiliating arguments and letdowns pushed him away from society; or rather, when, like Rousseau, he chose to "self-banished" from it.

"I was struck," he says, "with an extraordinary malady. Streams of fire, like lightning, flashed before my eyes; every object appeared to me double, or in motion: like Œdipus, I saw two suns. . . In the finest day of summer, I could not cross the Seine in a boat without experiencing intolerable anxiety. If, in a public garden, I merely passed by a piece of water, I suffered from spasms and a feeling of horror. I could not cross a garden in which many people were collected: if they looked at me, I immediately imagined they were speaking ill of me." It was during this state of suffering, that he devoted himself with ardour to collecting and making use of materials for that work which was to give glory to his name.

"I was hit," he says, "with a strange illness. Streams of fire, like lightning, flashed before my eyes; everything appeared double or in motion: like Oedipus, I saw two suns... On the brightest summer day, I couldn't cross the Seine in a boat without feeling unbearable anxiety. If I walked by a body of water in a public garden, I felt spasms and sheer horror. I couldn't walk through a garden crowded with people: if they looked at me, I immediately thought they were saying bad things about me." It was during this painful time that he passionately focused on collecting and using materials for the work that would bring him fame.

It was only by perseverance, and disregarding many rough and discouraging receptions, that he succeeded in making acquaintance with Rousseau, whom he so much resembled. St. Pierre devoted himself to his society with enthusiasm, visiting him frequently and constantly, till Rousseau departed for Ermenonville. It is not unworthy of remark, that both these men, such enthusiastic admirers of Nature and the natural in all things, should have possessed factitious rather than practical virtue, and a wisdom wholly unfitted for the world. St. Pierre asked Rousseau, in one of their frequent rambles, if, in delineating St. Preux, he had not intended to represent himself. "No," replied Rousseau, "St. Preux is not what I have been, but what I wished to be." St. Pierre would most likely have given the same answer, had a similar question been put to him with regard to the Colonel in "Paul and Virginia." This at least, appears the sort of old age he loved to contemplate, and wished to realize.

It was only through perseverance and ignoring many rough and discouraging reactions that he managed to get to know Rousseau, who he resembled so much. St. Pierre eagerly devoted himself to spending time with him, visiting frequently until Rousseau left for Ermenonville. It's worth noting that both of these men, who were such passionate admirers of Nature and everything natural, possessed more of a fabricated than a genuine virtue, and a wisdom that was completely unsuited for the real world. During one of their many walks, St. Pierre asked Rousseau if he had intended to depict himself in St. Preux. "No," Rousseau replied, "St. Preux is not what I have been, but what I wanted to be." St. Pierre would likely have given the same answer if he were asked a similar question about the Colonel in "Paul and Virginia." This at least seems to be the kind of old age he loved to think about and wanted to achieve.

For six years, he worked at his "Etudes," and with some difficulty found a publisher for them. M. Didot, a celebrated typographer, whose daughter St. Pierre afterwards married, consented to print a manuscript which had been declined by many others. He was well rewarded for the undertaking. The success of the "Etudes de la Nature" surpassed the most sanguine expectation, even of the author. Four years after its publication, St. Pierre gave to the world "Paul and Virginia," which had for some time been lying in his portfolio. He had tried its effect, in manuscript, on persons of different characters and pursuits. They had given it no applause; but all had shed tears at its perusal: and perhaps, few works of a decidedly romantic character have ever been so generally read, or so much approved. Among the great names whose admiration of it is on record, may be mentioned Napoleon and Humboldt.

For six years, he worked on his "Etudes," and after some difficulty, he found a publisher for them. M. Didot, a well-known typographer, whose daughter St. Pierre later married, agreed to print a manuscript that had been turned down by many others. He was well compensated for the effort. The success of "Etudes de la Nature" exceeded the author's most optimistic expectations. Four years after its release, St. Pierre published "Paul and Virginia," which had been sitting in his portfolio for some time. He had tested its impact in manuscript form on people from various backgrounds and professions. They did not give it any praise, but everyone cried while reading it: and perhaps few works of a distinctly romantic nature have ever been so widely read or so well-received. Among the prominent figures who admired it, Napoleon and Humboldt are notable mentions.

In 1789, he published "Les Vœux d'un Solitaire," and "La Suite des Vœux." By the Moniteur of the day, these works were compared to the celebrated pamphlet of Sieyes,—"Qu'est-ce que le tiers etat?" which then absorbed all the public favour. In 1791, "La Chaumiere Indienne" was published: and in the following year, about thirteen days before the celebrated 10th of August, Louis XVI. appointed St. Pierre superintendant of the "Jardin des Plantes." Soon afterwards, the King, on seeing him, complimented him on his writings and told him he was happy to have found a worthy successor to Buffon.

In 1789, he published "Les Vœux d'un Solitaire" and "La Suite des Vœux." By the Moniteur of the time, these works were compared to the famous pamphlet by Sieyes—"Qu'est-ce que le tiers état?"—which was capturing all the public attention. In 1791, "La Chaumiere Indienne" was published, and the following year, about thirteen days before the notable 10th of August, Louis XVI appointed St. Pierre as the superintendent of the "Jardin des Plantes." Shortly after, the King, upon seeing him, praised his writings and expressed his happiness in finding a worthy successor to Buffon.

Although deficient in the exact knowledge of the sciences, and knowing little of the world, St. Pierre was, by his simplicity, and the retirement in which he lived, well suited, at that epoch, to the situation. About this time, and when in his fifty-seventh year, he married Mlle. Didot.

Although lacking precise knowledge of the sciences and knowing little about the world, St. Pierre, due to his simplicity and the secluded life he led, was well-suited to the situation at that time. Around this period, when he was fifty-seven years old, he married Mlle. Didot.

In 1795, he became a member of the French Academy, and, as was just, after his acceptance of this honour, he wrote no more against literary societies. On the suppression of his place, he retired to Essonne. It is delightful to follow him there, and to contemplate his quiet existence. His days flowed on peaceably, occupied in the publication of "Les Harmonies de la Nature," the republication of his earlier works, and the composition of some lesser pieces. He himself affectingly regrets an interruption to these occupations. On being appointed Instructor to the Normal School, he says, "I am obliged to hang my harp on the willows of my river, and to accept an employment useful to my family and my country. I am afflicted at having to suspend an occupation which has given me so much happiness."

In 1795, he became a member of the French Academy, and understandably, after accepting this honor, he stopped criticizing literary societies. When his position was taken away, he moved to Essonne. It's a pleasure to follow him there and see his peaceful life. His days went by calmly, filled with publishing "Les Harmonies de la Nature," reissuing his earlier works, and writing a few smaller pieces. He poignantly expresses his regret over the disruption to these activities. When he was appointed as an Instructor at the Normal School, he said, "I have to hang my harp on the willows by my river and take a job that is useful for my family and my country. I’m sad to have to pause an activity that has brought me so much happiness."

He enjoyed in his old age, a degree of opulence, which, as much as glory, had perhaps been the object of his ambition. In any case, it is gratifying to reflect, that after a life so full of chance and change, he was, in his latter years, surrounded by much that should accompany old age. His day of storms and tempests was closed by an evening of repose and beauty.

He enjoyed a level of luxury in his old age that, like fame, had likely been his goal. In any case, it’s satisfying to think that after a life filled with ups and downs, he was in his later years surrounded by many things that are fitting for old age. His days of turbulence and chaos ended with a peaceful and beautiful evening.

Amid many other blessings, the elasticity of his mind was preserved to the last. He died at Eragny sur l'Oise, on the 21st of January, 1814. The stirring events which then occupied France, or rather the whole world, caused his death to be little noticed at the time. The Academy did not, however, neglect to give him the honour due to its members. Mons. Parseval Grand Maison pronounced a deserved eulogium on his talents, and Mons. Aignan, also, the customary tribute, taking his seat as his successor.

Amid many other blessings, his mental flexibility remained intact until the end. He passed away in Eragny sur l'Oise on January 21, 1814. The significant events happening in France, and indeed the entire world, meant that his death received little attention at the time. However, the Academy made sure to honor him properly as one of its members. Mons. Parseval Grand Maison delivered a well-deserved tribute to his talents, and Mons. Aignan also paid the customary respects while taking his place as his successor.

Having himself contracted the habit of confiding his griefs and sorrows to the public, the sanctuary of his private life was open alike to the discussion of friends and enemies. The biographer, who wishes to be exact, and yet set down nought in malice, is forced to the contemplation of his errors. The secret of many of these, as well as of his miseries, seems revealed by himself in this sentence: "I experience more pain from a single thorn, than pleasure from a thousand roses." And elsewhere, "The best society seems to me bad, if I find in it one troublesome, wicked, slanderous, envious, or perfidious person." Now, taking into consideration that St. Pierre sometimes imagined persons who were really good, to be deserving of these strong and very contumacious epithets, it would have been difficult indeed to find a society in which he could have been happy. He was, therefore, wise, in seeking retirement, and indulging in solitude. His mistakes,—for they were mistakes,—arose from a too quick perception of evil, united to an exquisite and diffuse sensibility. When he felt wounded by a thorn, he forgot the beauty and perfume of the rose to which it belonged, and from which perhaps it could not be separated. And he was exposed (as often happens) to the very description of trials that were least in harmony with his defects. Few dispositions could have run a career like his, and have remained unscathed. But one less tender than his own would have been less soured by it. For many years, he bore about with him the consciousness of unacknowledged talent. The world cannot be blamed for not appreciating that which had never been revealed. But we know not what the jostling and elbowing of that world, in the meantime, may have been to him—how often he may have felt himself unworthily treated—or how far that treatment may have preyed upon and corroded his heart. Who shall say that with this consciousness there did not mingle a quick and instinctive perception of the hidden motives of action,—that he did not sometimes detect, where others might have been blind, the under-shuffling of the hands, in the by-play of the world?

Having developed the habit of sharing his griefs and sorrows with the public, the privacy of his life was open to discussion by both friends and foes. The biographer, who wants to be accurate and not write out of spite, is compelled to consider his errors. The key to many of these, along with his misery, seems to be revealed in his words: "I feel more pain from a single thorn than pleasure from a thousand roses." Elsewhere, he states, "The best company seems bad to me if I find even one troublesome, wicked, slanderous, envious, or deceitful person in it." Given that St. Pierre sometimes inaccurately judged really good individuals as deserving of such harsh and defiant labels, it would have been tough to find a society where he could have been happy. Thus, he wisely sought solitude and embraced retirement. His mistakes—because they were mistakes—stemmed from a quick perception of evil combined with a keen and sensitive nature. When he was pricked by a thorn, he overlooked the beauty and fragrance of the rose it belonged to, which he probably couldn’t separate from it. He also faced trials that often clashed with his sensitivities. Few personalities could have lived a life like his without becoming jaded. However, someone less sensitive than he might have been less affected by it. For many years, he carried the awareness of unrecognized talent. The world can't be blamed for not appreciating what had never been shown. But we don’t know how the hustle and bustle of the world affected him in the meantime—how often he may have felt treated unfairly—or how much that treatment could have hurt and corroded his heart. Who can say that this awareness didn’t come mixed with a sharp and instinctive understanding of hidden motives behind people's actions—that he didn’t sometimes see what others missed, the subtle maneuvering of hands in the world’s workings?

Through all his writings, and throughout his correspondence, there are beautiful proofs of the tenderness of his feelings,—the most essential quality, perhaps, in any writer. It is at least, one that if not possessed, can never be attained. The familiarity of his imagination with natural objects, when he was living far removed from them, is remarkable, and often affecting.

Through all his writings and in his letters, there are beautiful examples of how deeply he felt—perhaps the most important quality in any writer. It's definitely something that, if you don't have it, can never be gained. His imagination's closeness to natural things, even when he was far away from them, is impressive and often moving.

"I have arranged," he says to Mr. Henin, his friend and patron, "very interesting materials, but it is only with the light of Heaven over me that I can recover my strength. Obtain for me a rabbit's hole, in which I may pass the summer in the country." And again, "With the first violet, I shall come to see you." It is soothing to find, in passages like these, such pleasing and convincing evidence that

"I've organized," he tells Mr. Henin, his friend and supporter, "some very interesting materials, but I can only regain my strength with God's guidance. Please get me a rabbit's hole where I can spend the summer in the countryside." And again, "With the first violet, I'll come to see you." It's comforting to find, in passages like these, such pleasing and convincing evidence that

     "Nature never did betray,
     The heart that loved her."
     "Nature has never let down,
     The heart that loved her."

In the noise of a great city, in the midst of annoyances of many kinds these images, impressed with quietness and beauty, came back to the mind of St. Pierre, to cheer and animate him.

In the noise of a busy city, surrounded by all sorts of annoyances, these images, filled with peace and beauty, returned to St. Pierre's mind to uplift and inspire him.

In alluding to his miseries, it is but fair to quote a passage from his "Voyage," which reveals his fond remembrance of his native land. "I should ever prefer my own country to every other," he says, "not because it was more beautiful, but because I was brought up in it. Happy he, who sees again the places where all was loved, and all was lovely!—the meadows in which he played, and the orchard that he robbed!"

In mentioning his hardships, it's only fair to quote a passage from his "Voyage," which shows his deep affection for his homeland. "I would always choose my own country over any other," he says, "not because it was more beautiful, but because I was raised there. Lucky is he who gets to see again the places where everything was loved and everything was beautiful!—the fields where he played and the orchard he stole from!"

He returned to this country, so fondly loved and deeply cherished in absence, to experience only trouble and difficulty. Away from it, he had yearned to behold it,—to fold it, as it were, once more to his bosom. He returned to feel as if neglected by it, and all his rapturous emotions were changed to bitterness and gall. His hopes had proved delusions—his expectations, mockeries. Oh! who but must look with charity and mercy on all discontent and irritation consequent on such a depth of disappointment: on what must have then appeared to him such unmitigable woe. Under the influence of these saddened feelings, his thoughts flew back to the island he had left, to place all beauty, as well as all happiness, there!

He came back to this country, which he had loved so deeply while away, only to face trouble and challenges. Far from it, he had longed to see it again—to embrace it once more. Instead, he felt neglected by it, and all his joyful emotions turned into bitterness and frustration. His hopes had turned out to be illusions—his expectations, mockeries. Who could look at all the discontent and irritation resulting from such deep disappointment without compassion and understanding? To him, it must have seemed like unbearable sorrow. In the grip of these sad feelings, his thoughts drifted back to the island he had left, where he saw all beauty and happiness.

One great proof that he did beautify the distant, may be found in the contrast of some of the descriptions in the "Voyage à l'Ille de France," and those in "Paul and Virginia." That spot, which when peopled by the cherished creatures of his imagination, he described as an enchanting and delightful Eden, he had previously spoken of as a "rugged country covered with rocks,"—"a land of Cyclops blackened by fire." Truth, probably, lies between the two representations; the sadness of exile having darkened the one, and the exuberance of his imagination embellished the other.

One strong example that he did enhance the distant can be seen in how some of the descriptions in the "Voyage à l'Île de France" contrast with those in "Paul and Virginia." The place, which he depicted as a charming and lovely paradise when populated by the beloved figures of his imagination, he had earlier referred to as a "rugged country covered with rocks"—"a land of Cyclops blackened by fire." The truth likely exists somewhere in between these two portrayals; the sorrow of exile may have darkened one, while the richness of his imagination beautified the other.

St. Pierre's merit as an author has been too long and too universally acknowledged, to make it needful that it should be dwelt on here. A careful review of the circumstances of his life induces the belief, that his writings grew (if it may be permitted so to speak) out of his life. In his most imaginative passages, to whatever height his fancy soared, the starting point seems ever from a fact. The past appears to have been always spread out before him when he wrote, like a beautiful landscape, on which his eye rested with complacency, and from which his mind transferred and idealized some objects, without a servile imitation of any. When at Berlin, he had had it in his power to marry Virginia Tabenheim; and in Russia, Mlle. de la Tour, the niece of General Dubosquet, would have accepted his hand. He was too poor to marry either. A grateful recollection caused him to bestow the names of the two on his most beloved creation. Paul was the name of a friar, with whom he had associated in his childhood, and whose life he wished to imitate. How little had the owners of these names anticipated that they were to become the baptismal appellations of half a generation in France, and to be re-echoed through the world to the end of time!

St. Pierre's recognition as an author has been established for too long and too widely for us to need to discuss it here. A close look at the circumstances of his life suggests that his writings were shaped by his experiences. In his most imaginative passages, no matter how high his imagination took him, it always seems to start from a fact. The past appears to have been laid out before him as a beautiful landscape, where he gazed with satisfaction and from which his mind took and reimagined various elements, without simply copying any of them. When he was in Berlin, he had the opportunity to marry Virginia Tabenheim; in Russia, Mlle. de la Tour, General Dubosquet's niece, would have accepted his proposal. However, he was too poor to marry either. Out of gratitude, he gave the names of both women to his most cherished creation. Paul was named after a friar he knew in childhood, whose life he wanted to emulate. How little the original bearers of these names could have expected that they would become the namesakes of a whole generation in France and be echoed around the world for all time!

It was St. Pierre who first discovered the poverty of language with regard to picturesque descriptions. In his earliest work, the often-quoted "Voyages," he complains, that the terms for describing nature are not yet invented. "Endeavour," he says, "to describe a mountain in such a manner that it may be recognised. When you have spoken of its base, its sides, its summit, you will have said all! But what variety there is to be found in those swelling, lengthened, flattened, or cavernous forms! It is only by periphrasis that all this can be expressed. The same difficulty exists for plains and valleys. But if you have a palace to describe, there is no longer any difficulty. Every moulding has its appropriate name."

It was St. Pierre who first highlighted how limited our language is when it comes to vivid descriptions. In his early work, the often-cited "Voyages," he complains that the words for describing nature haven't been invented yet. "Try," he says, "to describe a mountain in such a way that it can be recognized. After you mention its base, its slopes, and its peak, you've covered everything! But look at the variety found in those rising, elongated, flat, or hollow shapes! You can only express all of that through circumlocution. The same issue applies to plains and valleys. But if you're describing a palace, there's no problem at all. Every detail has its specific name."

It was St. Pierre's glory, in some degree, to triumph over this dearth of expression. Few authors ever introduced more new terms into descriptive writing: yet are his innovations ever chastened, and in good taste. His style, in its elegant simplicity, is, indeed, perfection. It is at once sonorous and sweet, and always in harmony with the sentiment he would express, or the subject he would discuss. Chenier might well arm himself with "Paul and Virginia," and the "Chaumiere Indienne," in opposition to those writers, who, as he said, made prose unnatural, by seeking to elevate it into verse.

It was St. Pierre's achievement, to some extent, to overcome this lack of expression. Few authors ever introduced more new terms into descriptive writing, yet his innovations are always refined and tasteful. His style, in its elegant simplicity, is truly perfect. It is both rich and pleasant, and always aligns with the sentiment he aims to convey or the topic he discusses. Chenier could justifiably use "Paul and Virginia" and "Chaumiere Indienne" as a defense against those writers who, as he pointed out, made prose unnatural by trying to elevate it into verse.

The "Etudes de la Nature" embraced a thousand different subjects, and contained some new ideas on all. It is to the honour of human nature, that after the uptearing of so many sacred opinions, a production like this, revealing the chain of connection through the works of Creation, and the Creator in his works, should have been hailed, as it was, with enthusiasm.

The "Etudes de la Nature" covered a thousand different topics and introduced some fresh ideas on each one. It's a testament to human nature that, after so many cherished beliefs were challenged, a work like this, which shows the interconnectedness in the works of Creation and the Creator through those works, was received with such enthusiasm.

His motto, from his favourite poet Virgil, "Taught by calamity, I pity the unhappy," won for him, perhaps many readers. And in its touching illusions, the unhappy may have found suspension from the realities of life, as well as encouragement to support its trials. For, throughout, it infuses admiration of the arrangements of Providence, and a desire for virtue. More than one modern poet may be supposed to have drawn a portion of his inspiration, from the "Etudes." As a work of science it contains many errors. These, particularly his theory of the tides,(*) St. Pierre maintained to the last, and so eloquently, that it was said at the time, to be impossible to unite less reason with more logic.

His motto, from his favorite poet Virgil, "Taught by calamity, I pity the unhappy," likely won him many readers. In its poignant messages, those who are unhappy may have found a break from the harsh realities of life, as well as motivation to endure its challenges. Throughout, it emphasizes admiration for the workings of Providence and a longing for virtue. More than one modern poet might be thought to have taken some of their inspiration from the "Etudes." As a scientific work, it contains many errors. These, especially his theory of the tides,(*) St. Pierre defended right until the end, so eloquently that it was said at the time to be impossible to combine less reason with more logic.

     (*) Occasioned, according to St. Pierre, by the melting of
     the ice at the Poles.
     (*) Caused, according to St. Pierre, by the melting of the ice at the Poles.

In "Paul and Virginia," he was supremely fortunate in his subject. It was an entirely new creation, uninspired by any previous work; but which gave birth to many others, having furnished the plot to six theatrical pieces. It was a subject to which the author could bring all his excellences as a writer and a man, while his deficiencies and defects were necessarily excluded. In no manner could he incorporate politics, science, or misapprehension of persons, while his sensibility, morals, and wonderful talent for description, were in perfect accordance with, and ornaments to it. Lemontey and Sainte-Beuve both consider success to be inseparable from the happy selection of a story so entirely in harmony with the character of the author; and that the most successful writers might envy him so fortunate a choice. Buonaparte was in the habit of saying, whenever he saw St. Pierre, "M. Bernardin, when do you mean to give us more Pauls and Virginias, and Indian Cottages? You ought to give us some every six months."

In "Paul and Virginia," he was incredibly lucky with his topic. It was a completely original creation, not inspired by any earlier work; yet it led to many others, providing the plot for six stage plays. It was a subject that allowed the author to showcase all his strengths as a writer and a person, while his weaknesses were naturally kept out. He couldn't include politics, science, or misunderstandings about people, while his sensitivity, morals, and amazing talent for description perfectly matched and enhanced the story. Lemontey and Sainte-Beuve both believe that success is closely linked to the happy choice of a narrative that resonates so well with the author's character; they argue that even the most successful writers would envy him for such a fortunate selection. Buonaparte used to say whenever he met St. Pierre, "M. Bernardin, when are you going to give us more Pauls and Virginias, and Indian Cottages? You should give us some every six months."

The "Indian Cottage," if not quite equal in interest to "Paul and Virginia," is still a charming production, and does great honour to the genius of its author. It abounds in antique and Eastern gems of thought. Striking and excellent comparisons are scattered through its pages; and it is delightful to reflect, that the following beautiful and solemn answer of the Paria was, with St. Pierre, the results of his own experience:—"Misfortune resembles the Black Mountain of Bember, situated at the extremity of the burning kingdom of Lahore; while you are climbing it, you only see before you barren rocks; but when you have reached its summit, you see heaven above your head, and at your feet the kingdom of Cachemere."

The "Indian Cottage," while it may not be as captivating as "Paul and Virginia," is still a lovely work that truly showcases the talent of its author. It is filled with timeless and Eastern gems of thought. The pages are sprinkled with striking and insightful comparisons; and it’s delightful to consider that the following beautiful and profound response from the Paria was, like St. Pierre, drawn from his own experiences: “Misfortune is like the Black Mountain of Bember, located at the edge of the scorching kingdom of Lahore; while you’re climbing it, you only see barren rocks ahead of you; but once you reach the top, you see heaven above you and the kingdom of Kashmir below.”

When this passage was written, the rugged, and sterile rock had been climbed by its gifted author. He had reached the summit,—his genius had been rewarded, and he himself saw the heaven he wished to point out to others.

When this passage was written, the rough and barren rock had been climbed by its talented author. He had reached the top—his brilliance had been recognized, and he himself saw the heaven he wanted to show to others.

SARAH JONES.

SARAH JONES.

     [For the facts contained in this brief Memoir, I am indebted
     to St. Pierre's own works, to the "Biographie Universelle,"
     to the "Essai sur la Vie et les Ouvrages de Bernardin de St.
     Pierre," by M. Aime Martin, and to the very excellent and
     interesting "Notice Historique et Litteraire," of M. Sainte-
     Beauve.]
     [For the information in this brief Memoir, I am grateful to St. Pierre's own writings, to the "Biographie Universelle," to the "Essay on the Life and Works of Bernardin de St. Pierre" by M. Aime Martin, and to the very good and engaging "Historical and Literary Notice" by M. Sainte-Beauve.]




PAUL AND VIRGINIA

Situated on the eastern side of the mountain which rises above Port Louis, in the Mauritius, upon a piece of land bearing the marks of former cultivation, are seen the ruins of two small cottages. These ruins are not far from the centre of a valley, formed by immense rocks, and which opens only towards the north. On the left rises the mountain called the Height of Discovery, whence the eye marks the distant sail when it first touches the verge of the horizon, and whence the signal is given when a vessel approaches the island. At the foot of this mountain stands the town of Port Louis. On the right is formed the road which stretches from Port Louis to the Shaddock Grove, where the church bearing that name lifts its head, surrounded by its avenues of bamboo, in the middle of a spacious plain; and the prospect terminates in a forest extending to the furthest bounds of the island. The front view presents the bay, denominated the Bay of the Tomb; a little on the right is seen the Cape of Misfortune; and beyond rolls the expanded ocean, on the surface of which appear a few uninhabited islands; and, among others, the Point of Endeavour, which resembles a bastion built upon the flood.

Located on the eastern side of the mountain looming over Port Louis in Mauritius, there are the remnants of two small cottages on land once cultivated. These ruins are not far from the center of a valley surrounded by massive rocks and only opens to the north. To the left is the mountain known as the Height of Discovery, where one can spot a distant sail when it first reaches the horizon, and where the signal is given when a ship approaches the island. At the base of this mountain lies the town of Port Louis. On the right, the road stretches from Port Louis to Shaddock Grove, where the church of the same name stands surrounded by bamboo groves in the middle of a wide open plain; the view ends in a forest extending to the farthest edges of the island. The front view reveals the bay called the Bay of the Tomb; just to the right is the Cape of Misfortune; and beyond lies the vast ocean, dotted with a few uninhabited islands, including the Point of Endeavour, which looks like a bastion rising from the water.

At the entrance of the valley which presents these various objects, the echoes of the mountain incessantly repeat the hollow murmurs of the winds that shake the neighbouring forests, and the tumultuous dashing of the waves which break at a distance upon the cliffs; but near the ruined cottages all is calm and still, and the only objects which there meet the eye are rude steep rocks, that rise like a surrounding rampart. Large clumps of trees grow at their base, on their rifted sides, and even on their majestic tops, where the clouds seem to repose. The showers, which their bold points attract, often paint the vivid colours of the rainbow on their green and brown declivities, and swell the sources of the little river which flows at their feet, called the river of Fan-Palms. Within this inclosure reigns the most profound silence. The waters, the air, all the elements are at peace. Scarcely does the echo repeat the whispers of the palm-trees spreading their broad leaves, the long points of which are gently agitated by the winds. A soft light illumines the bottom of this deep valley, on which the sun shines only at noon. But, even at the break of day, the rays of light are thrown on the surrounding rocks; and their sharp peaks, rising above the shadows of the mountain, appear like tints of gold and purple gleaming upon the azure sky.

At the entrance of the valley showcasing these various sights, the echoes of the mountain constantly repeat the soft sounds of the winds that rustle through the nearby forests and the crashing waves that break against the cliffs in the distance. However, near the abandoned cottages, everything is peaceful and quiet, and the only things in sight are rough, steep rocks that rise like a protective wall around the area. Large groups of trees grow at their base, on their jagged sides, and even on their towering tops, where the clouds seem to rest. The showers attracted by their bold peaks often create bright rainbows on their green and brown slopes and increase the flow of the small river at their feet, known as the River of Fan-Palms. Inside this enclosure, there is an overwhelming silence. The waters, the air, and all the elements are at peace. Hardly does the echo carry the whispers of the palm trees spreading their broad leaves, the long tips of which are gently stirred by the winds. A soft light brightens the bottom of this deep valley, where the sun shines only at noon. Yet, even at dawn, rays of light touch the surrounding rocks; and their sharp peaks, rising above the shadows of the mountain, appear as glimmers of gold and purple against the blue sky.

To this scene I loved to resort, as I could here enjoy at once the richness of an unbounded landscape, and the charm of uninterrupted solitude. One day, when I was seated at the foot of the cottages, and contemplating their ruins, a man, advanced in years, passed near the spot. He was dressed in the ancient garb of the island, his feet were bare, and he leaned upon a staff of ebony; his hair was white, and the expression of his countenance was dignified and interesting. I bowed to him with respect; he returned the salutation; and, after looking at me with some earnestness, came and placed himself upon the hillock on which I was seated. Encouraged by this mark of confidence I thus addressed him: "Father, can you tell me to whom those cottages once belonged?"—"My son," replied the old man, "those heaps of rubbish, and that untilled land, were, twenty years ago, the property of two families, who then found happiness in this solitude. Their history is affecting; but what European, pursuing his way to the Indies, will pause one moment to interest himself in the fate of a few obscure individuals? What European can picture happiness to his imagination amidst poverty and neglect? The curiosity of mankind is only attracted by the history of the great, and yet from that knowledge little use can be derived."—"Father," I rejoined, "from your manner and your observations, I perceive that you have acquired much experience of human life. If you have leisure, relate to me, I beseech you, the history of the ancient inhabitants of this desert; and be assured, that even the men who are most perverted by the prejudices of the world, find a soothing pleasure in contemplating that happiness which belongs to simplicity and virtue." The old man, after a short silence, during which he leaned his face upon his hands, as if he were trying to recall the images of the past, thus began his narration:—

I loved to come to this spot because it let me enjoy the vast beauty of the landscape and the peacefulness of being alone. One day, while I was sitting at the foot of the cottages, looking at their ruins, an older man walked by. He was dressed in the traditional clothing of the island, his feet were bare, and he leaned on a dark wood staff; his hair was white, and his face had a dignified and interesting look. I nodded to him out of respect, and he returned the greeting. After studying me for a moment, he came over and sat on the grassy mound where I was. Encouraged by this gesture, I said to him, "Sir, can you tell me who used to live in those cottages?" He replied, "My son, those piles of rubble and that unkempt land belonged, twenty years ago, to two families who found happiness in this solitude. Their story is touching; but what European, on his way to the Indies, would stop for even a moment to care about the fate of a few unknown people? What European can imagine finding happiness in the midst of poverty and neglect? People are only drawn to the stories of the famous, and yet little can be gained from knowing that." I responded, "Sir, I can see from your manner and what you’ve said that you have gained a lot of wisdom about life. If you have some time, please tell me the story of the former inhabitants of this lonely place; I assure you that even those who are most misguided by the world's biases find comfort in reflecting on the happiness that comes from simplicity and virtue." After a brief silence, during which he rested his face on his hands as if trying to remember the past, he began to tell his story:—

Monsieur de la Tour, a young man who was a native of Normandy, after having in vain solicited a commission in the French army, or some support from his own family, at length determined to seek his fortune in this island, where he arrived in 1726. He brought hither a young woman, whom he loved tenderly, and by whom he was no less tenderly beloved. She belonged to a rich and ancient family of the same province: but he had married her secretly and without fortune, and in opposition to the will of her relations, who refused their consent because he was found guilty of being descended from parents who had no claims to nobility. Monsieur de la Tour, leaving his wife at Port Louis, embarked for Madagascar, in order to purchase a few slaves, to assist him in forming a plantation on this island. He landed at Madagascar during that unhealthy season which commences about the middle of October; and soon after his arrival died of the pestilential fever, which prevails in that island six months of the year, and which will forever baffle the attempts of the European nations to form establishments on that fatal soil. His effects were seized upon by the rapacity of strangers, as commonly happens to persons dying in foreign parts; and his wife, who was pregnant, found herself a widow in a country where she had neither credit nor acquaintance, and no earthly possession, or rather support, but one negro woman. Too delicate to solicit protection or relief from any one else after the death of him whom alone she loved, misfortune armed her with courage, and she resolved to cultivate, with her slave, a little spot of ground, and procure for herself the means of subsistence.

Monsieur de la Tour, a young man from Normandy, after trying unsuccessfully to get a commission in the French army or support from his family, finally decided to seek his fortune on this island, arriving in 1726. He brought along a young woman whom he loved deeply, and who loved him just as much. She came from a wealthy and prominent family in the same province, but he had married her in secret, without any fortune, and against her family’s wishes since they disapproved of him because his parents were not of noble descent. Monsieur de la Tour left his wife in Port Louis and set sail for Madagascar to buy a few slaves to help him start a plantation on the island. He arrived in Madagascar during the unhealthy season that starts in mid-October and soon after got sick and died from the deadly fever that afflicts the island for six months each year, which has always thwarted European attempts to establish settlements there. His belongings were taken by greedy strangers, as is often the case for those who die abroad, and his wife, who was pregnant, found herself a widow in a place where she had no credit or connections, and no possessions to support herself, except for one enslaved woman. Too proud to ask anyone else for help after the death of the one person she loved, misfortune gave her courage, and she decided to cultivate a small piece of land with her slave to provide for herself.

Desert as was the island, and the ground left to the choice of the settler, she avoided those spots which were most fertile and most favorable to commerce: seeking some nook of the mountain, some secret asylum where she might live solitary and unknown, she bent her way from the town towards these rocks, where she might conceal herself from observation. All sensitive and suffering creatures, from a sort of common instinct, fly for refuge amidst their pains to haunts the most wild and desolate; as if rocks could form a rampart against misfortune—as if the calm of Nature could hush the tumults of the soul. That Providence, which lends its support when we ask but the supply of our necessary wants, had a blessing in reserve for Madame de la Tour, which neither riches nor greatness can purchase:—this blessing was a friend.

Deserted as the island was, and with the land available for the settler's choice, she steered clear of the most fertile spots that would be best for trade. Instead, she sought out some hidden nook in the mountains or a secret refuge where she could live alone and unnoticed. She made her way from the town towards these rocks, hoping to hide from view. All sensitive and suffering beings, driven by a sort of instinct, seek refuge in the wildest and most desolate places during their pain; as if the rocks could act as a shield against bad luck— as if the tranquility of Nature could quiet the chaos within. That Providence, which supports us when we only ask for what we truly need, had a blessing in store for Madame de la Tour, which neither wealth nor power could buy: this blessing was a friend.

The spot to which Madame de la Tour had fled had already been inhabited for a year by a young woman of a lively, good-natured and affectionate disposition. Margaret (for that was her name) was born in Brittany, of a family of peasants, by whom she was cherished and beloved, and with whom she might have passed through life in simple rustic happiness, if, misled by the weakness of a tender heart, she had not listened to the passion of a gentleman in the neighbourhood, who promised her marriage. He soon abandoned her, and adding inhumanity to seduction, refused to insure a provision for the child of which she was pregnant. Margaret then determined to leave forever her native village, and retire, where her fault might be concealed, to some colony distant from that country where she had lost the only portion of a poor peasant girl—her reputation. With some borrowed money she purchased an old negro slave, with whom she cultivated a little corner of this district.

The place where Madame de la Tour had fled had already been home for a year to a young woman with a cheerful, kind, and loving personality. Margaret (that was her name) was born in Brittany to a peasant family who cherished her, and she could have lived a simple and happy life with them. However, misled by the vulnerability of her gentle heart, she listened to the advances of a local gentleman who promised to marry her. He soon left her, and in a cruel twist, refused to provide any support for the child she was expecting. Margaret then decided to leave her hometown for good and retreat to a distant colony where she could hide her shame, having lost the one thing a poor peasant girl had—her reputation. With some borrowed money, she bought an old enslaved man, with whom she worked a small piece of land in this area.

Madame de la Tour, followed by her negro woman, came to this spot, where she found Margaret engaged in suckling her child. Soothed and charmed by the sight of a person in a situation somewhat similar to her own, Madame de la Tour related, in a few words, her past condition and her present wants. Margaret was deeply affected by the recital; and more anxious to merit confidence than to create esteem, she confessed without disguise, the errors of which she had been guilty. "As for me," said she, "I deserve my fate: but you, madam—you! at once virtuous and unhappy"—and, sobbing, she offered Madame de la Tour both her hut and her friendship. That lady, affected by this tender reception, pressed her in her arms, and exclaimed,—"Ah surely Heaven has put an end to my misfortunes, since it inspires you, to whom I am a stranger, with more goodness towards me than I have ever experienced from my own relations!"

Madame de la Tour, accompanied by her Black servant, arrived at this spot, where she found Margaret nursing her child. Comforted and captivated by seeing someone in a similar situation to her own, Madame de la Tour briefly shared her past struggles and her current needs. Margaret was deeply moved by the story and, eager to earn trust rather than admiration, honestly admitted her mistakes. "As for me," she said, "I deserve my fate; but you, madam—you! both virtuous and suffering"—and, sobbing, she offered Madame de la Tour both her hut and her friendship. That lady, touched by this kind reception, held her in her arms and exclaimed, "Ah surely Heaven has put an end to my misfortunes, since it inspires you, a stranger to me, to show more kindness than I have ever received from my own family!"

I was acquainted with Margaret: and, although my habitation is a league and a half from hence, in the woods behind that sloping mountain, I considered myself as her neighbour. In the cities of Europe, a street, even a simple wall, frequently prevents members of the same family from meeting for years; but in new colonies we consider those persons as neighbours from whom we are divided only by woods and mountains; and above all at that period, when this island had little intercourse with the Indies, vicinity alone gave a claim to friendship, and hospitality towards strangers seemed less a duty than a pleasure. No sooner was I informed that Margaret had found a companion, than I hastened to her, in the hope of being useful to my neighbour and her guest. I found Madame de la Tour possessed of all those melancholy graces which, by blending sympathy with admiration give to beauty additional power. Her countenance was interesting, expressive at once of dignity and dejection. She appeared to be in the last stage of her pregnancy. I told the two friends that for the future interests of their children, and to prevent the intrusion of any other settler, they had better divide between them the property of this wild, sequestered valley, which is nearly twenty acres in extent. They confided that task to me, and I marked out two equal portions of land. One included the higher part of this enclosure, from the cloudy pinnacle of that rock, whence springs the river of Fan-Palms, to that precipitous cleft which you see on the summit of the mountain, and which, from its resemblance in form to the battlement of a fortress, is called the Embrasure. It is difficult to find a path along this wild portion of the enclosure, the soil of which is encumbered with fragments of rock, or worn into channels formed by torrents; yet it produces noble trees, and innumerable springs and rivulets. The other portion of land comprised the plain extending along the banks of the river of Fan-Palms, to the opening where we are now seated, whence the river takes its course between these two hills, until it falls into the sea. You may still trace the vestiges of some meadow land; and this part of the common is less rugged, but not more valuable than the other; since in the rainy season it becomes marshy, and in dry weather is so hard and unyielding, that it will almost resist the stroke of the pickaxe. When I had thus divided the property, I persuaded my neighbours to draw lots for their respective possessions. The higher portion of land, containing the source of the river of Fan-Palms, became the property of Madame de la Tour; the lower, comprising the plain on the banks of the river, was allotted to Margaret; and each seemed satisfied with her share. They entreated me to place their habitations together, that they might at all times enjoy the soothing intercourse of friendship, and the consolation of mutual kind offices. Margaret's cottage was situated near the centre of the valley, and just on the boundary of her own plantation. Close to that spot I built another cottage for the residence of Madame de la Tour; and thus the two friends, while they possessed all the advantages of neighbourhood lived on their own property. I myself cut palisades from the mountain, and brought leaves of fan-palms from the sea-shore in order to construct those two cottages, of which you can now discern neither the entrance nor the roof. Yet, alas! there still remains but too many traces for my remembrance! Time, which so rapidly destroys the proud monuments of empires, seems in this desert to spare those of friendship, as if to perpetuate my regrets to the last hour of my existence.

I knew Margaret, and even though I lived a mile and a half away, in the woods behind that sloping mountain, I considered myself her neighbor. In European cities, a street or even a simple wall can keep family members apart for years; but in new colonies, we see those who are only separated by woods and mountains as neighbors. Especially back then, when this island had little contact with the Indies, just living nearby gave us a reason for friendship, and being hospitable to strangers felt more like a pleasure than an obligation. As soon as I learned that Margaret had found a companion, I rushed over, hoping to be helpful to my neighbor and her guest. I found Madame de la Tour to be beautifully melancholic, with a blend of sympathy and admiration that enhanced her beauty. Her face was both dignified and sorrowful. She seemed to be nearing the end of her pregnancy. I suggested to the two friends that to protect their children's interests and keep other settlers at bay, they should divide the property of this secluded valley, which is almost twenty acres. They trusted me with this task, and I marked out two equal parts of land. One part started from the misty peak of the rock, where the River of Fan-Palms flows, to the steep crevice you can see at the top of the mountain, which resembles a fortress battlement and is called the Embrasure. It's hard to find a path in this rugged section of the land, which is littered with rock fragments and carved by rushing water; yet it boasts majestic trees and countless springs and streams. The other part included the flat land along the banks of the River of Fan-Palms, right where we are now sitting, from where the river flows between these two hills to the sea. You can still spot traces of some meadows here; this section is less rugged but not necessarily more valuable since it turns marshy in the rainy season and becomes so hard and unyielding in dry weather that it's almost impossible to break up with a pickaxe. After dividing the property, I encouraged my neighbors to draw lots for their new homes. The upper land with the river's source went to Madame de la Tour, and the lower land along the riverbanks was given to Margaret; both seemed happy with their allocations. They asked me to position their homes close together so they could always enjoy each other's friendship and support. Margaret's cottage was located near the center of the valley, right on the edge of her own land. Nearby, I built another cottage for Madame de la Tour. This way, the two friends had the benefits of being neighbors while living on their own properties. I cut palisades from the mountain and brought fan-palm leaves from the shore to construct the two cottages, which you can no longer see the entrances or roofs of. Yet, unfortunately, there remain too many memories for me to forget! Time, which so quickly erodes the proud monuments of empires, seems to preserve those of friendship in this wilderness, as if to keep my regrets alive until my last moments.

As soon as the second cottage was finished, Madame de la Tour was delivered of a girl. I had been the godfather of Margaret's child, who was christened by the name of Paul. Madame de la Tour desired me to perform the same office for her child also, together with her friend, who gave her the name of Virginia. "She will be virtuous," cried Margaret, "and she will be happy. I have only known misfortune by wandering from virtue."

As soon as the second cottage was finished, Madame de la Tour gave birth to a girl. I was the godfather of Margaret's child, who was named Paul. Madame de la Tour asked me to do the same for her child, along with her friend, who named her Virginia. "She will be virtuous," exclaimed Margaret, "and she will be happy. I've only experienced misfortune when I strayed from virtue."

About the time Madame de la Tour recovered, these two little estates had already begun to yield some produce, perhaps in a small degree owing to the care which I occasionally bestowed on their improvement, but far more to the indefatigable labours of the two slaves. Margaret's slave, who was called Domingo, was still healthy and robust, though advanced in years: he possessed some knowledge, and a good natural understanding. He cultivated indiscriminately, on both plantations, the spots of ground that seemed most fertile, and sowed whatever grain he thought most congenial to each particular soil. Where the ground was poor, he strewed maize; where it was most fruitful, he planted wheat; and rice in such spots as were marshy. He threw the seeds of gourds and cucumbers at the foot of the rocks, which they loved to climb and decorate with their luxuriant foliage. In dry spots he cultivated the sweet potatoe; the cotton-tree flourished upon the heights, and the sugar-cane grew in the clayey soil. He reared some plants of coffee on the hills, where the grain, although small, is excellent. His plantain-trees, which spread their grateful shade on the banks of the river, and encircled the cottages, yielded fruit throughout the year. And lastly, Domingo, to soothe his cares, cultivated a few plants of tobacco. Sometimes he was employed in cutting wood for firing from the mountain, sometimes in hewing pieces of rock within the enclosure, in order to level the paths. The zeal which inspired him enabled him to perform all these labours with intelligence and activity. He was much attached to Margaret, and not less to Madame de la Tour, whose negro woman, Mary, he had married on the birth of Virginia; and he was passionately fond of his wife. Mary was born at Madagascar, and had there acquired the knowledge of some useful arts. She could weave baskets, and a sort of stuff, with long grass that grows in the woods. She was active, cleanly, and, above all, faithful. It was her care to prepare their meals, to rear the poultry, and go sometimes to Port Louis, to sell the superfluous produce of these little plantations, which was not however, very considerable. If you add to the personages already mentioned two goats, which were brought up with the children, and a great dog, which kept watch at night, you will have a complete idea of the household, as well as of the productions of these two little farms.

About the time Madame de la Tour was getting better, these two small estates had already started to produce some crops, probably partly due to the attention I occasionally gave to improving them, but mostly thanks to the tireless efforts of the two slaves. Margaret's slave, named Domingo, was still healthy and strong, despite his age: he had some knowledge and a good natural understanding. He cultivated the most fertile areas on both plantations and planted whatever grain he thought suited each particular soil. In poor soil, he scattered maize; in the most fruitful areas, he planted wheat; and in marshy spots, he planted rice. He tossed seeds of gourds and cucumbers at the base of rocks, which they loved to climb and cover with their lush foliage. In dry areas, he grew sweet potatoes; the cotton tree thrived on the high ground, and sugar cane grew in the clayey soil. He cultivated some coffee plants on the hills, where the beans, though small, are excellent. His plantain trees, which provided welcome shade along the riverbanks and surrounded the cottages, produced fruit all year round. Lastly, to ease his worries, Domingo grew a few tobacco plants. Sometimes he was busy cutting firewood from the mountain and sometimes he was hewing rocks within the enclosure to level the paths. His enthusiasm drove him to carry out all these tasks with skill and energy. He was very fond of Margaret, as well as of Madame de la Tour, whose female slave, Mary, he had married when Virginia was born; he was passionately devoted to his wife. Mary was born in Madagascar and learned some useful skills there. She could weave baskets and a type of fabric from long grass that grows in the woods. She was hardworking, tidy, and above all, loyal. She looked after their meals, raised the poultry, and sometimes went to Port Louis to sell the extra produce from these small plantations, which wasn't very much. If you also include the two goats that were raised with the children and a large dog that kept watch at night, you’ll get a complete picture of the household and the products of these two small farms.

Madame de la Tour and her friend were constantly employed in spinning cotton for the use of their families. Destitute of everything which their own industry could not supply, at home they went bare-footed: shoes were a convenience reserved for Sunday, on which day, at an early hour, they attended mass at the church of the Shaddock Grove, which you see yonder. That church was more distant from their homes than Port Louis; but they seldom visited the town, lest they should be treated with contempt on account of their dress, which consisted simply of the coarse blue linen of Bengal, usually worn by slaves. But is there, in that external deference which fortune commands, a compensation for domestic happiness? If these interesting women had something to suffer from the world, their homes on that very account became more dear to them. No sooner did Mary and Domingo, from this elevated spot, perceive their mistresses on the road of the Shaddock Grove, than they flew to the foot of the mountain in order to help them to ascend. They discerned in the looks of their domestics the joy which their return excited. They found in their retreat neatness, independence, all the blessings which are the recompense of toil, and they received the zealous services which spring from affection. United by the tie of similar wants, and the sympathy of similar misfortunes, they gave each other the tender names of companion, friend, sister. They had but one will, one interest, one table. All their possessions were in common. And if sometimes a passion more ardent than friendship awakened in their hearts the pang of unavailing anguish, a pure religion, united with chaste manners, drew their affections towards another life: as the trembling flame rises towards heaven, when it no longer finds any ailment on earth.

Madame de la Tour and her friend were always busy spinning cotton for their families. Lacking everything that their own work couldn't provide, they went barefoot at home; shoes were only for Sundays, when they would go to mass early at the church of the Shaddock Grove over there. That church was farther from their homes than Port Louis, but they rarely visited the town to avoid being looked down upon because of their clothes, which were simply made of coarse blue linen from Bengal, typically worn by slaves. But does the respect that wealth brings compensate for happiness at home? Although these remarkable women faced hardships from the outside world, their homes became even more precious to them because of it. As soon as Mary and Domingo saw their mistresses on the road to Shaddock Grove from this high point, they ran down the mountain to help them climb. They could see the joy in their servants' faces at their return. In their retreat, they found cleanliness, independence, and all the rewards of hard work, along with devoted help that came from love. Bound by common needs and shared misfortunes, they called each other terms of endearment like companion, friend, and sister. They shared one will, one interest, and one table. All their possessions were shared. And even if sometimes a passion stronger than friendship caused them pain, a pure faith, combined with modest behavior, directed their feelings toward a higher life, just as a flickering flame rises to the sky when it finds no sustenance on earth.

The duties of maternity became a source of additional happiness to these affectionate mothers, whose mutual friendship gained new strength at the sight of their children, equally the offspring of an ill-fated attachment. They delighted in washing their infants together in the same bath, in putting them to rest in the same cradle, and in changing the maternal bosom at which they received nourishment. "My friend," cried Madame de la Tour, "we shall each of us have two children, and each of our children will have two mothers." As two buds which remain on different trees of the same kind, after the tempest has broken all their branches, produce more delicious fruit, if each, separated from the maternal stem, be grafted on the neighbouring tree, so these two infants, deprived of all their other relations, when thus exchanged for nourishment by those who had given them birth, imbibed feelings of affection still more tender than those of son and daughter, brother and sister. While they were yet in their cradles, their mothers talked of their marriage. They soothed their own cares by looking forward to the future happiness of their children; but this contemplation often drew forth their tears. The misfortunes of one mother had arisen from having neglected marriage; those of the other from having submitted to its laws. One had suffered by aiming to rise above her condition, the other by descending from her rank. But they found consolation in reflecting that their more fortunate children, far from the cruel prejudices of Europe, would enjoy at once the pleasures of love and the blessings of equality.

The responsibilities of motherhood brought additional happiness to these caring mothers, whose friendship grew stronger as they watched their children, the result of a doomed connection. They enjoyed bathing their infants together, putting them to sleep in the same crib, and sharing the nurturing they provided. "My friend," exclaimed Madame de la Tour, "we'll each have two children, and they'll each have two mothers." Just like two buds that remain on different trees of the same kind after a storm has broken all their branches, producing sweeter fruit when grafted onto each other, these two babies, lacking all other family, gained feelings of love even deeper than those of parent and child, or siblings. While still in their cribs, their mothers talked about their future marriages. They comforted themselves by imagining their children's happiness, but this often brought them to tears. One mother's troubles stemmed from ignoring marriage, while the other's came from adhering to its rules. One had suffered from trying to rise above her station, while the other had faced issues from falling from her status. Yet, they found solace in the belief that their luckier children, away from the harsh prejudices of Europe, would enjoy both the joys of love and the blessings of equality.

Rarely, indeed, has such an attachment been seen as that which the two children already testified for each other. If Paul complained of anything, his mother pointed to Virginia: at her sight he smiled, and was appeased. If any accident befel Virginia, the cries of Paul gave notice of the disaster; but the dear little creature would suppress her complaints if she found that he was unhappy. When I came hither, I usually found them quite naked, as is the custom of the country, tottering in their walk, and holding each other by the hands and under the arms, as we see represented in the constellation of the Twins. At night these infants often refused to be separated, and were found lying in the same cradle, their cheeks, their bosoms pressed close together, their hands thrown round each other's neck, and sleeping, locked in one another's arms.

Rarely has such a bond been seen as that which the two children showed for each other. If Paul had a complaint, his mother would point to Virginia; just seeing her made him smile and calmed him down. If anything happened to Virginia, Paul's cries would alert everyone to the problem; however, the sweet little girl would hold back her complaints if she noticed he was upset. When I arrived here, I usually found them completely naked, which is the local custom, struggling to walk, holding on to each other by the hands and under their arms, just like in the constellation of the Twins. At night, these kids often refused to be apart and were found lying in the same cradle, their cheeks and chests pressed tightly together, their arms wrapped around each other's necks, sleeping soundly in each other's embrace.

When they first began to speak, the first name they learned to give each other were those of brother and sister, and childhood knows no softer appellation. Their education, by directing them ever to consider each other's wants, tended greatly to increase their affection. In a short time, all the household economy, the care of preparing their rural repasts, became the task of Virginia, whose labours were always crowned with the praises and kisses of her brother. As for Paul, always in motion, he dug the garden with Domingo, or followed him with a little hatchet into the woods; and if, in his rambles he espied a beautiful flower, any delicious fruit, or a nest of birds, even at the top of the tree, he would climb up and bring the spoil to his sister. When you met one of these children, you might be sure the other was not far off.

When they first started to talk, the names they learned to call each other were brother and sister, and childhood has no sweeter terms. Their upbringing, which always encouraged them to think about each other's needs, greatly deepened their bond. Before long, managing the household and preparing their simple meals became Virginia’s responsibility, and her efforts were always rewarded with her brother’s praise and kisses. As for Paul, always on the move, he worked in the garden with Domingo or followed him into the woods with a little hatchet; if he spotted a beautiful flower, some tasty fruit, or a birds' nest—even high up in a tree—he would climb up and bring the treasure to his sister. Whenever you saw one of these children, you could be sure the other was nearby.

One day as I was coming down that mountain, I saw Virginia at the end of the garden running towards the house with her petticoat thrown over her head, in order to screen herself from a shower of rain. At a distance, I thought she was alone; but as I hastened towards her in order to help her on, I perceived she held Paul by the arm, almost entirely enveloped in the same canopy, and both were laughing heartily at their being sheltered together under an umbrella of their own invention. Those two charming faces in the middle of a swelling petticoat, recalled to my mind the children of Leda, enclosed in the same shell.

One day as I was coming down the mountain, I saw Virginia at the end of the garden running toward the house with her petticoat pulled over her head to shield herself from a rain shower. From a distance, I thought she was alone; but as I hurried over to help her, I noticed she was holding Paul by the arm, almost completely covered by the same makeshift canopy, and both were laughing joyfully about being sheltered together under their home-made umbrella. Those two charming faces framed by the billowing petticoat reminded me of the children of Leda, hidden together in the same shell.

Their sole study was how they could please and assist one another; for of all other things they were ignorant, and indeed could neither read nor write. They were never disturbed by inquiries about past times, nor did their curiosity extend beyond the bounds of their mountain. They believed the world ended at the shores of their own island, and all their ideas and all their affections were confined within its limits. Their mutual tenderness, and that of their mothers, employed all the energies of their minds. Their tears had never been called forth by tedious application to useless sciences. Their minds had never been wearied by lessons of morality, superfluous to bosoms unconscious of ill. They had never been taught not to steal, because every thing with them was in common: or not to be intemperate, because their simple food was left to their own discretion; or not to lie, because they had nothing to conceal. Their young imaginations had never been terrified by the idea that God has punishment in store for ungrateful children, since, with them, filial affection arose naturally from maternal tenderness. All they had been taught of religion was to love it, and if they did not offer up long prayers in the church, wherever they were, in the house, in the fields, in the woods, they raised towards heaven their innocent hands, and hearts purified by virtuous affections.

Their only focus was on how to please and help each other; they knew nothing of other subjects and couldn't read or write. They were never bothered by questions about the past, nor did their curiosity extend beyond the boundaries of their mountain. They thought the world ended at the shores of their island, and all their thoughts and feelings were limited to that space. Their mutual love, along with that of their mothers, occupied all their mental energy. They had never shed tears over tedious study of pointless knowledge. Their minds had never been tired with lessons on morality, unnecessary for hearts unaware of wrongdoing. They had never been taught not to steal, because everything was shared; not to be gluttonous, as their simple meals were left to their own choice; or not to lie, because they had nothing to hide. Their young imaginations had never been frightened by the thought that God punishes ungrateful children, since, for them, love for parents came naturally from their mothers' care. All they were taught about religion was to love it, and even if they didn't say long prayers in church, wherever they were—in their homes, fields, or woods—they raised their innocent hands and hearts, which were purified by virtuous feelings, towards heaven.

All their early childhood passed thus, like a beautiful dawn, the prelude of a bright day. Already they assisted their mothers in the duties of the household. As soon as the crowing of the wakeful cock announced the first beam of the morning, Virginia arose, and hastened to draw water from a neighbouring spring: then returning to the house she prepared the breakfast. When the rising sun gilded the points of the rocks which overhang the enclosure in which they lived, Margaret and her child repaired to the dwelling of Madame de la Tour, where they offered up their morning prayer together. This sacrifice of thanksgiving always preceded their first repast, which they often took before the door of the cottage, seated upon the grass, under a canopy of plantain: and while the branches of that delicious tree afforded a grateful shade, its fruit furnished a substantial food ready prepared for them by nature, and its long glossy leaves, spread upon the table, supplied the place of linen. Plentiful and wholesome nourishment gave early growth and vigour to the persons of these children, and their countenances expressed the purity and the peace of their souls. At twelve years of age the figure of Virginia was in some degree formed: a profusion of light hair shaded her face, to which her blue eyes and coral lips gave the most charming brilliancy. Her eyes sparkled with vivacity when she spoke; but when she was silent they were habitually turned upwards, with an expression of extreme sensibility, or rather of tender melancholy. The figure of Paul began already to display the graces of youthful beauty. He was taller than Virginia: his skin was of a darker tint; his nose more aquiline; and his black eyes would have been too piercing, if the long eye-lashes by which they were shaded, had not imparted to them an expression of softness. He was constantly in motion, except when his sister appeared, and then, seated by her side, he became still. Their meals often passed without a word being spoken; and from their silence, the simple elegance of their attitudes, and the beauty of their naked feet, you might have fancied you beheld an antique group of white marble, representing some of the children of Niobe, but for the glances of their eyes, which were constantly seeking to meet, and their mutual soft and tender smiles, which suggested rather the idea of happy celestial spirits, whose nature is love, and who are not obliged to have recourse to words for the expression of their feelings.

All their early childhood passed like a beautiful dawn, the prelude to a bright day. They already helped their mothers with household chores. As soon as the crowing of the alert rooster signaled the first light of morning, Virginia got up and hurried to fetch water from a nearby spring. Then, returning home, she prepared breakfast. When the rising sun shone on the rocky peaks that overlooked their home, Margaret and her child went to Madame de la Tour's place, where they said their morning prayer together. This act of gratitude always came before their first meal, which they often enjoyed outside the cottage, sitting on the grass under a canopy of plantain trees. While the branches of this lovely tree provided a welcome shade, its fruit offered substantial food naturally prepared for them, and its long, shiny leaves served as their tablecloth. Abundant and healthy nourishment allowed these children to grow strong and robust, and their faces reflected the purity and tranquility of their souls. By the age of twelve, Virginia’s figure had started to take shape: a cascade of light hair framed her face, complemented by her blue eyes and coral lips, which made her even more charming. Her eyes sparkled with energy when she spoke, but when she was quiet, they often turned upward, displaying an expression of deep sensitivity, or rather, gentle melancholy. Paul was already beginning to show the grace of youthful beauty. He was taller than Virginia; his skin was a darker shade; his nose was more prominent; and his black eyes might have seemed intense, if not for the long lashes that gave them a softer look. He was always in motion, except when his sister was around, and then he would become still, sitting next to her. Their meals often went by without a word spoken; and from their silence, the simple grace of their postures, and the beauty of their bare feet, you might imagine they were an ancient group of white marble, representing some of the children of Niobe, except for the looks in their eyes, which continuously sought each other, and their mutual soft and tender smiles, which suggested they were happy celestial beings, whose nature is love, and who didn’t need words to express their feelings.

In the meantime Madame de la Tour, perceiving every day some unfolding grace, some new beauty, in her daughter, felt her maternal anxiety increase with her tenderness. She often said to me, "If I were to die, what would become of Virginia without fortune?"

In the meantime, Madame de la Tour, noticing every day some new grace, some fresh beauty in her daughter, felt her worry as a mother grow along with her affection. She often said to me, "If I were to die, what would happen to Virginia without any money?"

Madame de la Tour had an aunt in France, who was a woman of quality, rich, old, and a complete devotee. She had behaved with so much cruelty towards her niece upon her marriage, that Madame de la Tour had determined no extremity of distress should ever compel her to have recourse to her hard-hearted relation. But when she became a mother, the pride of resentment was overcome by the stronger feelings of maternal tenderness. She wrote to her aunt, informing her of the sudden death of her husband, the birth of her daughter, and the difficulties in which she was involved, burthened as she was with an infant, and without means of support. She received no answer; but notwithstanding the high spirit natural to her character, she no longer feared exposing herself to mortification; and, although she knew her aunt would never pardon her for having married a man who was not of noble birth, however estimable, she continued to write to her, with the hope of awakening her compassion for Virginia. Many years, however passed without receiving any token of her remembrance.

Madame de la Tour had an aunt in France who was a woman of high status, wealthy, elderly, and deeply religious. She had treated her niece with such cruelty after her marriage that Madame de la Tour vowed never to seek help from her heartless relative, no matter how desperate her situation became. However, when she became a mother, her pride and resentment were overshadowed by the stronger feelings of maternal love. She wrote to her aunt, letting her know about the sudden death of her husband, the birth of her daughter, and the hardships she was facing, burdened with an infant and without any means of support. She received no reply; but despite her naturally high-spirited character, she no longer feared the embarrassment of reaching out. Even though she knew her aunt would never forgive her for marrying someone who wasn’t of noble birth, no matter how admirable, she kept writing in hopes of stirring her compassion for Virginia. Unfortunately, many years went by without any sign that her aunt remembered her.

At length, in 1738, three years after the arrival of Monsieur de la Bourdonnais in this island, Madame de la Tour was informed that the Governor had a letter to give her from her aunt. She flew to Port Louis; maternal joy raised her mind above all trifling considerations, and she was careless on this occasion of appearing in her homely attire. Monsieur de la Bourdonnais gave her a letter from her aunt, in which she informed her, that she deserved her fate for marrying an adventurer and a libertine: that the passions brought with them their own punishment; that the premature death of her husband was a just visitation from Heaven; that she had done well in going to a distant island, rather than dishonour her family by remaining in France; and that, after all, in the colony where she had taken refuge, none but the idle failed to grow rich. Having thus censured her niece, she concluded by eulogizing herself. To avoid, she said, the almost inevitable evils of marriage, she had determined to remain single. In fact, as she was of a very ambitious disposition she had resolved to marry none but a man of high rank; but although she was very rich, her fortune was not found a sufficient bribe, even at court, to counterbalance the malignant dispositions of her mind, and the disagreeable qualities of her person.

At last, in 1738, three years after Monsieur de la Bourdonnais arrived on the island, Madame de la Tour learned that the Governor had a letter for her from her aunt. She hurried to Port Louis; the excitement of possibly hearing from her family lifted her spirits above any small concerns, and she didn't mind showing up in her simple clothes. Monsieur de la Bourdonnais gave her a letter from her aunt, who told her that she was getting what she deserved for marrying an adventurer and a libertine: that the passions brought their own punishments; that her husband's early death was a just punishment from Heaven; that she had done well to go to a distant island instead of embarrassing her family by staying in France; and that, after all, in the colony where she had sought refuge, only the lazy failed to get rich. After scolding her niece, she ended by praising herself. To avoid the inevitable problems of marriage, she had decided to stay single. In reality, being very ambitious, she had sworn to marry only a man of high status; however, despite being very wealthy, her fortune wasn’t enough to outweigh the negative aspects of her character and the unpleasant traits of her appearance, even at court.

After mature deliberations, she added, in a postscript, that she had strongly recommended her niece to Monsieur de la Bourdonnais. This she had indeed done, but in a manner of late too common which renders a patron perhaps even more to be feared than a declared enemy; for, in order to justify herself for her harshness, she had cruelly slandered her niece, while she affected to pity her misfortunes.

After careful consideration, she added in a postscript that she had strongly recommended her niece to Monsieur de la Bourdonnais. This was true, but she had done it in a way that's become all too common, which makes a patron even more to be feared than an open enemy. To justify her harsh treatment, she had cruelly slandered her niece while pretending to feel sorry for her troubles.

Madame de la Tour, whom no unprejudiced person could have seen without feelings of sympathy and respect, was received with the utmost coolness by Monsieur de la Bourdonnais, biased as he was against her. When she painted to him her own situation and that of her child, he replied in abrupt sentences,—"We shall see what can be done—there are so many to relieve—all in good time—why did you displease your aunt?—you have been much to blame."

Madame de la Tour, whom no fair-minded person could have seen without feeling sympathy and respect, was greeted with total indifference by Monsieur de la Bourdonnais, who was prejudiced against her. When she explained her situation and that of her child, he responded with short, curt replies: "We'll see what can be done—there are many to help—all in due time—why did you upset your aunt?—you've done a lot wrong."

Madame de la Tour returned to her cottage, her heart torn with grief, and filled with all the bitterness of disappointment. When she arrived, she threw her aunt's letter on the table, and exclaimed to her friend,—"There is the fruit of eleven years of patient expectation!" Madame de la Tour being the only person in the little circle who could read, she again took up the letter, and read it aloud. Scarcely had she finished, when Margaret exclaimed, "What have we to do with your relations? Has God then forsaken us? He only is our father! Have we not hitherto been happy? Why then this regret? You have no courage." Seeing Madame de la Tour in tears, she threw herself upon her neck, and pressing her in her arms,—"My dear friend!" cried she, "my dear friend!"—but her emotion choked her utterance. At this sight Virginia burst into tears, and pressed her mother's and Margaret's hand alternately to her lips and heart; while Paul, his eyes inflamed with anger, cried, clasped his hands together, and stamped his foot, not knowing whom to blame for this scene of misery. The noise soon brought Domingo and Mary to the spot, and the little habitation resounded with cries of distress,—"Ah, madame!—My good mistress!—My dear mother!—Do not weep!" These tender proofs of affections at length dispelled the grief of Madame de la Tour. She took Paul and Virginia in her arms, and, embracing them, said, "You are the cause of my affliction, my children, but you are also my only source of delight! Yes, my dear children, misfortune has reached me, but only from a distance: here, I am surrounded with happiness." Paul and Virginia did not understand this reflection; but, when they saw that she was calm, they smiled, and continued to caress her. Tranquillity was thus restored in this happy family, and all that had passed was but a storm in the midst of fine weather, which disturbs the serenity of the atmosphere but for a short time, and then passes away.

Madame de la Tour returned to her cottage, her heart heavy with grief and filled with bitterness from disappointment. When she arrived, she threw her aunt's letter on the table and exclaimed to her friend, "There’s the result of eleven years of patient waiting!" Since Madame de la Tour was the only one in the small group who could read, she picked up the letter again and read it aloud. As soon as she finished, Margaret exclaimed, "What do we care about your relatives? Has God abandoned us? He is our only father! Haven’t we been happy until now? Why the regret? You lack courage." Seeing Madame de la Tour in tears, she threw herself around her neck and, pressing her tightly, cried, "My dear friend! My dear friend!" but her emotion choked her words. At this sight, Virginia burst into tears, alternatingly pressing her mother’s and Margaret’s hands to her lips and heart, while Paul, his eyes filled with anger, cried out, clasped his hands together, and stamped his foot, unsure whom to blame for this scene of misery. The commotion quickly brought Domingo and Mary to the scene, and the little home echoed with cries of distress—"Ah, madame! My good mistress! My dear mother! Don’t cry!" These loving gestures finally eased Madame de la Tour's sadness. She took Paul and Virginia in her arms, embraced them, and said, "You are the reason for my sorrow, my children, but you are also my only source of joy! Yes, my dear children, misfortune has touched me, but only from afar: here, I am surrounded by happiness." Paul and Virginia didn’t understand this thought; however, when they saw that she was calm, they smiled and continued to embrace her. Peace was restored in this happy family, and everything that had happened was just a storm in the midst of fine weather, which briefly disturbs the calm atmosphere before it passes.

The amiable disposition of these children unfolded itself daily. One Sunday, at day-break, their mothers having gone to mass at the church of Shaddock Grove, the children perceived a negro woman beneath the plantains which surrounded their habitation. She appeared almost wasted to a skeleton, and had no other garment than a piece of coarse cloth thrown around her. She threw herself at the feet of Virginia, who was preparing the family breakfast, and said, "My good young lady, have pity on a poor runaway slave. For a whole month I have wandered among these mountains, half dead with hunger, and often pursued by the hunters and their dogs. I fled from my master, a rich planter of the Black River, who has used me as you see;" and she showed her body marked with scars from the lashes she had received. She added, "I was going to drown myself, but hearing you lived here, I said to myself, since there are still some good white people in this country, I need not die yet." Virginia answered with emotion,—"Take courage, unfortunate creature! here is something to eat;" and she gave her the breakfast she had been preparing, which the slave in a few minutes devoured. When her hunger was appeased, Virginia said to her,—"Poor woman! I should like to go and ask forgiveness for you of your master. Surely the sight of you will touch him with pity. Will you show me the way?"—"Angel of heaven!" answered the poor negro woman, "I will follow you where you please!" Virginia called her brother, and begged him to accompany her. The slave led the way, by winding and difficult paths, through the woods, over mountains, which they climbed with difficulty, and across rivers, through which they were obliged to wade. At length, about the middle of the day, they reached the foot of a steep descent upon the borders of the Black River. There they perceived a well-built house, surrounded by extensive plantations, and a number of slaves employed in their various labours. Their master was walking among them with a pipe in his mouth, and a switch in his hand. He was a tall thin man, of a brown complexion; his eyes were sunk in his head, and his dark eyebrows were joined in one. Virginia, holding Paul by the hand, drew near, and with much emotion begged him, for the love of God, to pardon his poor slave, who stood trembling a few paces behind. The planter at first paid little attention to the children, who, he saw, were meanly dressed. But when he observed the elegance of Virginia's form, and the profusion of her beautiful light tresses which had escaped from beneath her blue cap; when he heard the soft tone of her voice, which trembled, as well as her whole frame, while she implored his compassion; he took his pipe from his mouth, and lifting up his stick, swore, with a terrible oath, that he pardoned his slave, not for the love of Heaven, but of her who asked his forgiveness. Virginia made a sign to the slave to approach her master; and instantly sprang away followed by Paul.

The friendly nature of these children showed itself every day. One Sunday, at dawn, their mothers went to mass at the church of Shaddock Grove, and the children noticed a Black woman beneath the plantain trees surrounding their home. She looked almost like a skeleton and was wearing nothing but a rough piece of cloth wrapped around her. She fell at Virginia's feet, who was getting breakfast ready, and said, "Please, my good young lady, have mercy on a poor runaway slave. I've been wandering these mountains for a whole month, nearly starving, and often chased by hunters and their dogs. I escaped from my master, a wealthy plantation owner from the Black River, who treated me like this;" and she showed her body, marked with scars from the beatings. She added, "I was going to drown myself, but when I heard you lived here, I thought to myself, since there are still some good white people in this country, I don't have to die yet." Virginia responded with emotion, "Stay strong, unfortunate woman! Here’s something to eat;" and she offered her the breakfast she had been preparing, which the slave devoured within minutes. After her hunger was satisfied, Virginia said to her, "Poor woman! I would like to go and ask your master to forgive you. Surely, seeing you will make him feel pity. Can you show me the way?" The poor Black woman answered, "Heavenly angel! I will follow you wherever you want!" Virginia called her brother and asked him to come along. The slave led the way along winding and tough paths through the woods, over challenging mountains, and across rivers that they had to wade through. Finally, around midday, they reached the bottom of a steep slope by the Black River. There, they saw a sturdy house surrounded by large plantations, with several slaves working on different tasks. Their master was walking among them, smoking a pipe and holding a switch. He was a tall, thin man with a brown complexion; his eyes were deep-set, and his dark eyebrows met in the middle. Virginia, holding Paul’s hand, approached him and, feeling emotional, begged him for the love of God to forgive his trembling slave, who stood a few steps back. At first, the planter paid little attention to the children, noticing their ragged clothes. But when he saw Virginia’s elegant figure and the abundance of her beautiful light hair escaping from beneath her blue cap; when he heard the gentle tremor in her voice and saw her whole body shake as she pleaded for his mercy, he took the pipe from his mouth and, raising his stick, swore with a fierce oath that he would forgive his slave, not for the love of Heaven, but for the one who asked for forgiveness. Virginia signaled for the slave to approach her master and immediately ran off, followed by Paul.

They climbed up the steep they had descended; and having gained the summit, seated themselves at the foot of a tree, overcome with fatigue, hunger and thirst. They had left their home fasting, and walked five leagues since sunrise. Paul said to Virginia,—"My dear sister, it is past noon, and I am sure you are thirsty and hungry: we shall find no dinner here; let us go down the mountain again, and ask the master of the poor slave for some food."—"Oh, no," answered Virginia, "he frightens me too much. Remember what mamma sometimes says, 'The bread of the wicked is like stones in the mouth.' "—"What shall we do then," said Paul; "these trees produce no fruit fit to eat; and I shall not be able to find even a tamarind or a lemon to refresh you."—"God will take care of us," replied Virginia; "he listens to the cry even of the little birds when they ask him for food." Scarcely had she pronounced these words when they heard the noise of water falling from a neighbouring rock. They ran thither and having quenched their thirst at this crystal spring, they gathered and ate a few cresses which grew on the border of the stream. Soon afterwards while they were wandering backwards and forwards in search of more solid nourishment, Virginia perceived in the thickest part of the forest, a young palm-tree. The kind of cabbage which is found at the top of the palm, enfolded within its leaves, is well adapted for food; but, although the stock of the tree is not thicker than a man's leg, it grows to above sixty feet in height. The wood of the tree, indeed, is composed only of very fine filaments; but the bark is so hard that it turns the edge of the hatchet, and Paul was not furnished even with a knife. At length he thought of setting fire to the palm-tree; but a new difficulty occurred: he had no steel with which to strike fire; and although the whole island is covered with rocks, I do not believe it is possible to find a single flint. Necessity, however, is fertile in expedients, and the most useful inventions have arisen from men placed in the most destitute situations. Paul determined to kindle a fire after the manner of the negroes. With the sharp end of a stone he made a small hole in the branch of a tree that was quite dry, and which he held between his feet: he then, with the edge of the same stone, brought to a point another dry branch of a different sort of wood, and, afterwards, placing the piece of pointed wood in the small hole of the branch which he held with his feet and turning it rapidly between his hands, in a few minutes smoke and sparks of fire issued from the point of contact. Paul then heaped together dried grass and branches, and set fire to the foot of the palm-tree, which soon fell to the ground with a tremendous crash. The fire was further useful to him in stripping off the long, thick, and pointed leaves, within which the cabbage was inclosed. Having thus succeeded in obtaining this fruit, they ate part of it raw, and part dressed upon the ashes, which they found equally palatable. They made this frugal repast with delight, from the remembrances of the benevolent action they had performed in the morning: yet their joy was embittered by the thoughts of the uneasiness which their long absence from home would occasion their mothers. Virginia often recurred to this subject; but Paul, who felt his strength renewed by their meal, assured her, that it would not be long before they reached home, and, by the assurance of their safety, tranquillized the minds of their parents.

They climbed back up the steep slope they had come down, and once they reached the top, they sat down at the base of a tree, completely exhausted, hungry, and thirsty. They had left home without eating and had walked five leagues since sunrise. Paul said to Virginia, “My dear sister, it’s past noon, and I know you must be thirsty and hungry: we won’t find any dinner here; let’s go back down the mountain and ask the master of the poor slave for something to eat.” “Oh, no,” replied Virginia, “he scares me too much. Remember what mom sometimes says, ‘The bread of the wicked is like stones in the mouth.’” “What should we do then?” said Paul. “These trees don’t produce any fruit we can eat, and I won’t even be able to find a tamarind or a lemon to refresh you.” “God will take care of us,” replied Virginia; “He listens to the cries of even the little birds when they ask for food.” Hardly had she said these words when they heard the sound of water falling from a nearby rock. They rushed over and quenched their thirst at the crystal-clear spring, and gathered and ate a few cresses growing at the edge of the stream. Soon after, while they were wandering back and forth in search of more substantial food, Virginia spotted a young palm tree deep in the thick of the forest. The kind of cabbage found at the top of this palm, wrapped in its leaves, is good for eating; but even though the trunk of the tree isn’t thicker than a man’s leg, it grows over sixty feet tall. The wood is made up of very fine fibers; however, the bark is so tough that it dulls the edge of an axe, and Paul didn’t even have a knife. Eventually, he thought about setting fire to the palm tree; but a new challenge came up: he had no steel to strike a spark. And even though the whole island is covered with rocks, I don’t think it’s possible to find a single flint. But necessity is the mother of invention, and some of the best ideas come from those in the toughest situations. Paul decided to start a fire like the Africans do. Using the sharp end of a stone, he made a small hole in a dry branch, which he held between his feet; then, using the edge of the same stone, he pointed another dry branch made of a different type of wood. After that, he placed the pointed piece of wood in the small hole of the branch he was holding and turned it quickly between his hands; in just a few minutes, smoke and sparks emerged from the point of contact. Paul then piled up dried grass and sticks and set fire to the base of the palm tree, which soon crashed down with a tremendous noise. The fire also helped him strip the long, thick, pointed leaves that covered the cabbage. Having successfully obtained this food, they ate part of it raw and part cooked over the ashes, both of which they found equally tasty. They enjoyed this simple meal while remembering the kind deed they had done in the morning; however, their joy was dampened by thoughts of how worried their mothers would be about their long absence. Virginia kept bringing this up, but Paul, feeling strong again after their meal, reassured her that they wouldn’t be gone much longer, and his words calmed their parents’ worries.

After dinner they were much embarrassed by the recollection that they had now no guide, and that they were ignorant of the way. Paul, whose spirit was not subdued by difficulties, said to Virginia,—"The sun shines full upon our huts at noon: we must pass, as we did this morning, over that mountain with its three points, which you see yonder. Come, let us be moving." This mountain was that of the Three Breasts, so called from the form of its three peaks. They then descended the steep bank of the Black River, on the northern side; and arrived, after an hour's walk, on the banks of a large river, which stopped their further progress. This large portion of the island, covered as it is with forests, is even now so little known that many of its rivers and mountains have not yet received a name. The stream, on the banks of which Paul and Virginia were now standing, rolls foaming over a bed of rocks. The noise of the water frightened Virginia, and she was afraid to wade through the current: Paul therefore took her up in his arms, and went thus loaded over the slippery rocks, which formed the bed of the river, careless of the tumultuous noise of its waters. "Do not be afraid," cried he to Virginia; "I feel very strong with you. If that planter at the Black River had refused you the pardon of his slave, I would have fought with him."—"What!" answered Virginia, "with that great wicked man? To what have I exposed you! Gracious heaven! how difficult it is to do good! and yet it is so easy to do wrong."

After dinner, they felt nervous realizing they had no guide and didn't know the way. Paul, whose spirit wasn't dampened by challenges, said to Virginia, "The sun shines brightly on our huts at noon. We need to cross that mountain with three peaks over there, just like we did this morning. Come on, let’s get moving." This mountain was known as the Three Breasts because of its three peaks. They then went down the steep bank of the Black River on the north side and, after an hour of walking, reached the banks of a large river that blocked their path. This part of the island, covered in forests, is still so little known that many of its rivers and mountains haven't even been named yet. The river where Paul and Virginia stood rushed over a rocky bed. The sound of the water scared Virginia, and she was hesitant to wade through the current, so Paul picked her up in his arms and carried her over the slippery rocks without worrying about the loud noise of the rushing water. "Don’t be afraid," he said to Virginia. "I feel strong with you. If that planter at the Black River had denied your request for his slave's pardon, I would have fought him." "What?" Virginia replied, "You’d take on that huge wicked man? What have I put you through! Oh my goodness! Doing good is so difficult, yet doing wrong is so easy."

When Paul had crossed the river, he wished to continue the journey carrying his sister: and he flattered himself that he could ascend in that way the mountain of the Three Breasts, which was still at the distance of half a league; but his strength soon failed, and he was obliged to set down his burthen, and to rest himself by her side. Virginia then said to him, "My dear brother, the sun is going down; you have still some strength left, but mine has quite failed: do leave me here, and return home alone to ease the fears of our mothers."—"Oh no," said Paul, "I will not leave you if night overtakes us in this wood, I will light a fire, and bring down another palm-tree: you shall eat the cabbage, and I will form a covering of the leaves to shelter you." In the meantime, Virginia being a little rested, she gathered from the trunk of an old tree, which overhung the bank of the river, some long leaves of the plant called hart's tongue, which grew near its root. Of these leaves she made a sort of buskin, with which she covered her feet, that were bleeding from the sharpness of the stony paths; for in her eager desire to do good, she had forgotten to put on her shoes. Feeling her feet cooled by the freshness of the leaves, she broke off a branch of bamboo, and continued her walk, leaning with one hand on the staff, and with the other on Paul.

When Paul crossed the river, he wanted to keep going with his sister on his back, thinking he could make it up the mountain of the Three Breasts, which was still a half league away. However, he soon got too tired and had to set her down to rest beside her. Virginia then said, "My dear brother, the sun is setting; you still have some strength left, but I’m completely drained. Please leave me here and go home alone to ease our mothers' worries." "Oh no," Paul replied, "I won’t leave you. If night falls while we’re in this woods, I'll start a fire and cut down another palm tree: you can eat the cabbage, and I’ll make a shelter with the leaves to keep you safe." Meanwhile, after resting a bit, Virginia gathered some long leaves from the trunk of an old tree that hung over the riverbank, from a plant called hart's tongue that grew near its roots. She made a sort of makeshift shoe to cover her feet, which were bleeding from the sharp stones; in her eagerness to help, she had forgotten to put on her shoes. Feeling her feet cool against the freshness of the leaves, she broke off a bamboo branch and continued walking, leaning on it with one hand and on Paul with the other.

They walked on in this manner slowly through the woods; but from the height of the trees, and the thickness of their foliage, they soon lost sight of the mountain of the Three Breasts, by which they had hitherto directed their course, and also of the sun, which was now setting. At length they wandered, without perceiving it, from the beaten path in which they had hitherto walked, and found themselves in a labyrinth of trees, underwood, and rocks, whence there appeared to be no outlet. Paul made Virginia sit down, while he ran backwards and forwards, half frantic, in search of a path which might lead them out of this thick wood; but he fatigued himself to no purpose. He then climbed to the top of a lofty tree, whence he hoped at least to perceive the mountain of the Three Breasts: but he could discern nothing around him but the tops of trees, some of which were gilded with the last beams of the setting sun. Already the shadows of the mountains were spreading over the forests in the valleys. The wind lulled, as is usually the case at sunset. The most profound silence reigned in those awful solitudes, which was only interrupted by the cry of the deer, who came to their lairs in that unfrequented spot. Paul, in the hope that some hunter would hear his voice, called out as loud as he was able,—"Come, come to the help of Virginia." But the echoes of the forest alone answered his call, and repeated again and again, "Virginia—Virginia."

They continued walking slowly through the woods, but because of the height of the trees and the density of their leaves, they quickly lost sight of the mountain of the Three Breasts, which they had been using as their guide, as well as the setting sun. Eventually, they strayed from the well-trodden path they had been following and found themselves in a maze of trees, underbrush, and rocks, where there seemed to be no way out. Paul made Virginia sit down while he ran back and forth, half panicking, looking for a path that might lead them out of the thick woods; but he exhausted himself for no reason. Then he climbed to the top of a tall tree, hoping to at least see the mountain of the Three Breasts, but he could see nothing around him but the tops of trees, some of which glimmered with the last rays of the setting sun. The shadows of the mountains were already spreading across the forests in the valleys. The wind calmed down, as it usually does at sunset. A deep silence filled those vast empty spaces, interrupted only by the calls of deer returning to their hiding places in that remote area. Paul, hoping that some hunter would hear him, shouted as loud as he could, "Come, come to help Virginia." But only the echoes of the forest responded to his cries, repeating over and over, "Virginia—Virginia."

Paul at length descended from the tree, overcome with fatigue and vexation. He looked around in order to make some arrangement for passing the night in that desert; but he could find neither fountain, nor palm-tree, nor even a branch of dry wood fit for kindling a fire. He was then impressed, by experience, with the sense of his own weakness, and began to weep. Virginia said to him,—"Do not weep, my dear brother, or I shall be overwhelmed with grief. I am the cause of all your sorrow, and of all that our mothers are suffering at this moment. I find we ought to do nothing, not even good, without consulting our parents. Oh, I have been very imprudent!"—and she began to shed tears. "Let us pray to God, my dear brother," she again said, "and he will hear us." They had scarcely finished their prayer, when they heard the barking of a dog. "It must be the dog of some hunter," said Paul, "who comes here at night, to lie in wait for the deer." Soon after, the dog began barking again with increased violence. "Surely," said Virginia, "it is Fidele, our own dog: yes,—now I know his bark. Are we then so near home?—at the foot of our own mountain?" A moment after, Fidele was at their feet, barking, howling, moaning, and devouring them with his caresses. Before they could recover from their surprise, they saw Domingo running towards them. At the sight of the good old negro, who wept for joy, they began to weep too, but had not the power to utter a syllable. When Domingo had recovered himself a little,—"Oh, my dear children," said he, "how miserable have you made your mothers! How astonished they were when they returned with me from mass, on not finding you at home. Mary, who was at work at a little distance, could not tell us where you were gone. I ran backwards and forwards in the plantation, not knowing where to look for you. At last I took some of your old clothes, and showing them to Fidele, the poor animal, as if he understood me, immediately began to scent your path; and conducted me, wagging his tail all the while, to the Black River. I there saw a planter, who told me you had brought back a Maroon negro woman, his slave, and that he had pardoned her at your request. But what a pardon! he showed her to me with her feet chained to a block of wood, and an iron collar with three hooks fastened round her neck! After that, Fidele, still on the scent, led me up the steep bank of the Black River, where he again stopped, and barked with all his might. This was on the brink of a spring, near which was a fallen palm-tree, and a fire, still smoking. At last he led me to this very spot. We are now at the foot of the mountain of the Three Breasts, and still a good four leagues from home. Come, eat, and recover your strength." Domingo then presented them with a cake, some fruit, and a large gourd, full of beverage composed of wine, water, lemon-juice, sugar, and nutmeg, which their mothers had prepared to invigorate and refresh them. Virginia sighed at the recollection of the poor slave, and at the uneasiness they had given their mothers. She repeated several times—"Oh, how difficult it is to do good!" While she and Paul were taking refreshment, it being already night, Domingo kindled a fire: and having found among the rocks a particular kind of twisted wood, called bois de ronde, which burns when quite green, and throws out a great blaze, he made a torch of it, which he lighted. But when they prepared to continue their journey, a new difficulty occurred; Paul and Virginia could no longer walk, their feet being violently swollen and inflamed. Domingo knew not what to do; whether to leave them and go in search of help, or remain and pass the night with them on that spot. "There was a time," said he, "when I could carry you both together in my arms! But now you are grown big, and I am grown old." When he was in this perplexity, a troop of Maroon negroes appeared at a short distance from them. The chief of the band, approaching Paul and Virginia, said to them,—"Good little white people, do not be afraid. We saw you pass this morning, with a negro woman of the Black River. You went to ask pardon for her of her wicked master; and we, in return for this, will carry you home upon our shoulders." He then made a sign, and four of the strongest negroes immediately formed a sort of litter with the branches of trees and lianas, and having seated Paul and Virginia on it, carried them upon their shoulders. Domingo marched in front with his lighted torch, and they proceeded amidst the rejoicings of the whole troop, who overwhelmed them with their benedictions. Virginia, affected by this scene, said to Paul, with emotion,—"Oh, my dear brother! God never leaves a good action unrewarded."

Paul finally climbed down from the tree, feeling exhausted and frustrated. He looked around to find a way to spend the night in that wilderness, but he couldn’t see any fountain, palm tree, or even a piece of dry wood suitable for starting a fire. He was struck by the realization of his own weakness and began to cry. Virginia said to him, “Don’t cry, my dear brother, or I’ll be overwhelmed with sadness. I’m the reason for all your troubles and all that our mothers are suffering right now. I realize we shouldn’t do anything, not even something good, without talking to our parents first. Oh, I’ve been so foolish!”—and she started to cry. “Let’s pray to God, my dear brother,” she said again, “and He will listen to us.” They had hardly finished praying when they heard a dog barking. “It must be a hunter’s dog,” Paul said, “who comes here at night looking for deer.” Soon, the dog started barking even more loudly. “Surely,” said Virginia, “it’s Fidele, our own dog: yes—I recognize his bark. Are we really that close to home?—at the foot of our own mountain?” Moments later, Fidele was at their feet, barking, howling, whining, and showering them with affection. Before they could regain their composure, they saw Domingo running towards them. Seeing the kind old man, who was crying tears of joy, made them start to cry too, though they couldn’t say a word. Once Domingo composed himself a little, he said, “Oh, my dear children, how miserable you’ve made your mothers! They were so shocked when they came back with me from mass and found you weren’t home. Mary, who was working a little way off, couldn’t tell us where you went. I ran back and forth around the plantation, not knowing where to look for you. Finally, I took some of your old clothes and showed them to Fidele. The poor animal, as if he understood, immediately began to sniff out your trail and led me, wagging his tail the whole time, to the Black River. There, I met a planter who told me you had brought back a Maroon woman, his slave, and that he had pardoned her at your request. But what a pardon! He showed her to me with her feet chained to a block of wood, and an iron collar with three hooks fastened around her neck! After that, Fidele kept following your scent and led me up the steep bank of the Black River, where he stopped again and barked as loudly as he could. This was at the edge of a spring, next to a fallen palm tree and a fire that was still smoldering. Finally, he brought me to this very spot. We’re now at the foot of the mountain of the Three Breasts, and still a good four leagues from home. Come, eat, and regain your strength.” Domingo then offered them a cake, some fruit, and a large gourd full of a drink made of wine, water, lemon juice, sugar, and nutmeg, which their mothers had prepared to revive and refresh them. Virginia sighed as she thought of the poor slave and the worry they had caused their mothers. She repeated several times, “Oh, how hard it is to do good!” While she and Paul were having something to eat, and it was already night, Domingo started a fire. He found among the rocks a special kind of twisted wood called bois de ronde that burns when it’s still green and gives off a big flame, and he made a torch from it and lit it. But when they got ready to continue their journey, they faced a new problem; Paul and Virginia could no longer walk, their feet were badly swollen and inflamed. Domingo was unsure of what to do; whether to leave them to find help or to stay and spend the night with them. “There was a time,” he said, “when I could carry both of you in my arms! But now you’ve grown up, and I’ve grown old.” As he pondered this, a group of Maroon men appeared at a short distance from them. The leader of the group came up to Paul and Virginia and said, “Good little white people, don’t be afraid. We saw you pass this morning with a Black River woman. You went to ask for pardon for her from her cruel master; and in return for this, we’ll carry you home on our shoulders.” He then signaled, and four of the strongest men quickly made a sort of litter from tree branches and vines, and after seating Paul and Virginia on it, they lifted it onto their shoulders. Domingo walked ahead with his lit torch, and they proceeded amid the cheers of the whole group, who overwhelmed them with their blessings. Virginia, moved by this scene, said to Paul with emotion, “Oh, my dear brother! God never leaves a good deed unrewarded.”

It was midnight when they arrived at the foot of their mountain, on the ridges of which several fires were lighted. As soon as they began to ascend, they heard voices exclaiming—"Is it you, my children?" They answered immediately, and the negroes also,—"Yes, yes, it is." A moment after they could distinguish their mothers and Mary coming towards them with lighted sticks in their hands. "Unhappy children," cried Madame de la Tour, "where have you been? What agonies you have made us suffer!"—"We have been," said Virginia, "to the Black River, where we went to ask pardon for a poor Maroon slave, to whom I gave our breakfast this morning, because she seemed dying of hunger; and these Maroon negroes have brought us home." Madame de la Tour embraced her daughter, without being able to speak; and Virginia, who felt her face wet with her mother's tears, exclaimed, "Now I am repaid for all the hardships I have suffered." Margaret, in a transport of delight, pressed Paul in her arms, exclaiming, "And you also, my dear child, you have done a good action." When they reached the cottages with their children, they entertained all the negroes with a plentiful repast, after which the latter returned to the woods, praying Heaven to shower down every description of blessing on those good white people.

It was midnight when they arrived at the base of their mountain, where several fires were lit along the ridges. As soon as they started to climb, they heard voices calling out—“Is that you, my children?” They quickly replied, and so did the Black people—“Yes, yes, it is.” Moments later, they could see their mothers and Mary coming toward them with lit torches in hand. “Unfortunate children,” cried Madame de la Tour, “where have you been? You’ve made us suffer so much!” “We went,” said Virginia, “to the Black River, where we asked for forgiveness for a poor Maroon slave whom I gave our breakfast to this morning because she looked starving; and these Maroon people brought us home.” Madame de la Tour hugged her daughter, unable to speak, and Virginia, feeling her mother’s tears on her face, exclaimed, “Now I feel like I’ve been repaid for all the difficulties I faced.” Margaret, filled with joy, hugged Paul tightly, saying, “And you too, my dear child, you did a good deed.” When they reached the cottages with their children, they treated all the Black people to a generous feast, after which the latter returned to the woods, praying that Heaven would bless those kind white people with every good thing.

Every day was to these families a day of happiness and tranquillity. Neither ambition nor envy disturbed their repose. They did not seek to obtain a useless reputation out of doors, which may be procured by artifice and lost by calumny; but were contented to be the sole witnesses and judges of their own actions. In this island, where, as is the case in most colonies, scandal forms the principal topic of conversation, their virtues, and even their names were unknown. The passer-by on the road to Shaddock Grove, indeed, would sometimes ask the inhabitants of the plain, who lived in the cottages up there? and was always told, even by those who did not know them, "They are good people." The modest violet thus, concealed in thorny places sheds all unseen its delightful fragrance around.

Every day was a day of happiness and peace for these families. Neither ambition nor jealousy disturbed their calm. They didn’t try to gain a pointless reputation in public, which could be achieved through tricks and lost through gossip; instead, they were satisfied to be the only witnesses and judges of their own actions. In this island, where, like in most colonies, gossip is the main topic of conversation, their virtues and even their names were unknown. People passing by on the way to Shaddock Grove would sometimes ask the locals who lived in the cottages up there, and they would always be told, even by those who didn’t know them, “They are good folks.” The modest violet, hidden among thorns, quietly spreads its lovely fragrance all around.

Slander, which, under an appearance of justice, naturally inclines the heart to falsehood or to hatred, was entirely banished from their conversation; for it is impossible not to hate men if we believe them to be wicked, or to live with the wicked without concealing that hatred under a false pretence of good feeling. Slander thus puts us ill at ease with others and with ourselves. In this little circle, therefore, the conduct of individuals was not discussed, but the best manner of doing good to all; and although they had but little in their power, their unceasing good-will and kindness of heart made them constantly ready to do what they could for others. Solitude, far from having blunted these benevolent feelings, had rendered their dispositions even more kindly. Although the petty scandals of the day furnished no subject of conversation to them, yet the contemplation of nature filled their minds with enthusiastic delight. They adored the bounty of that Providence, which, by their instrumentality, had spread abundance and beauty amid these barren rocks, and had enabled them to enjoy those pure and simple pleasures, which are ever grateful and ever new.

Slander, disguising itself as justice, naturally leads the heart towards lies or hatred, was completely eliminated from their conversations; because it’s impossible not to dislike people if we think they’re evil, or to associate with the wicked without hiding that dislike under a false show of goodwill. Slander makes us uncomfortable with others and ourselves. In this small group, they didn’t talk about individuals’ behavior, but rather about the best ways to do good for everyone; and even though they had limited means, their endless goodwill and kindness meant they were always ready to help others. Solitude didn’t dull these generous feelings; in fact, it made their spirits even kinder. Though the trivial scandals of the day didn’t provide them with any topics to discuss, the beauty of nature filled their minds with joyful wonder. They cherished the generosity of that Providence, which, through them, had brought abundance and beauty to these barren rocks, allowing them to enjoy pure and simple pleasures that are always satisfying and ever fresh.

Paul, at twelve years of age, was stronger and more intelligent than most European youths are at fifteen; and the plantations, which Domingo merely cultivated, were embellished by him. He would go with the old negro into the neighbouring woods, where he would root up the young plants of lemon, orange, and tamarind trees, the round heads of which are so fresh a green, together with date-palm trees, which produce fruit filled with a sweet cream, possessing the fine perfume of the orange flower. These trees, which had already attained to a considerable size, he planted round their little enclosure. He had also sown the seed of many trees which the second year bear flowers or fruit; such as the agathis, encircled with long clusters of white flowers which hang from it like the crystal pendants of a chandelier; the Persian lilac, which lifts high in air its gray flax-coloured branches; the pappaw tree, the branchless trunk of which forms a column studded with green melons, surmounted by a capital of broad leaves similar to those of the fig-tree.

Paul, at twelve years old, was stronger and smarter than most European teens at fifteen. He enhanced the plantations that Domingo merely tended. He would go with the old man into the nearby woods, where he would dig up young plants of lemon, orange, and tamarind trees, which had such a vibrant green color, along with date-palm trees that bear fruit filled with sweet cream and the lovely scent of orange blossoms. These trees, which were already quite large, he planted around their small enclosure. He had also sown seeds for many trees that bear flowers or fruit by their second year, like the agathis, with long clusters of white flowers hanging from it like crystal pendants from a chandelier; the Persian lilac, which boasts gray, flax-colored branches reaching up high; and the papaya tree, with its trunk forming a column packed with green melons, topped by broad leaves similar to those of the fig tree.

The seeds and kernels of the gum tree, terminalia, mango, alligator pear, the guava, the bread-fruit tree, and the narrow-leaved rose-apple, were also planted by him with profusion: and the greater number of these trees already afforded their young cultivator both shade and fruit. His industrious hands diffused the riches of nature over even the most barren parts of the plantation. Several species of aloes, the Indian fig, adorned with yellow flowers spotted with red, and the thorny torch thistle, grew upon the dark summits of the rocks, and seemed to aim at reaching the long lianas, which, laden with blue or scarlet flowers, hung scattered over the steepest parts of the mountain.

The seeds and nuts of the gum tree, terminalia, mango, alligator pear, guava, breadfruit tree, and narrow-leaved rose-apple were planted abundantly by him, and many of these trees were already providing their young gardener with shade and fruit. His hardworking hands spread nature's bounty even in the most barren areas of the plantation. Several types of aloes, the Indian fig boasting yellow flowers with red spots, and the thorny torch thistle grew on the dark peaks of the rocks, seemingly reaching for the long vines, heavy with blue or red flowers, that hung scattered over the steepest parts of the mountain.

I loved to trace the ingenuity he had exercised in the arrangement of these trees. He had so disposed them that the whole could be seen at a single glance. In the middle of the hollow he had planted shrubs of the lowest growth; behind grew the more lofty sorts; then trees of the ordinary height; and beyond and above all, the venerable and lofty groves which border the circumference. Thus this extensive enclosure appeared, from its centre, like a verdant amphitheatre decorated with fruits and flowers, containing a variety of vegetables, some strips of meadow land, and fields of rice and corn. But, in arranging these vegetable productions to his own taste, he wandered not too far from the designs of Nature. Guided by her suggestions, he had thrown upon the elevated spots such seeds as the winds would scatter about, and near the borders of the springs those which float upon the water. Every plant thus grew in its proper soil, and every spot seemed decorated by Nature's own hand. The streams which fell from the summits of the rocks formed in some parts of the valley sparkling cascades, and in others were spread into broad mirrors, in which were reflected, set in verdure, the flowering trees, the overhanging rocks, and the azure heavens.

I loved to see the creativity he displayed in arranging these trees. He positioned them so that the whole view could be taken in at once. In the center of the hollow, he planted low-growing shrubs; behind them were taller kinds; then there were trees of average height; and towering above all, the ancient and majestic groves surrounding the edge. From its center, this vast area appeared like a green amphitheater adorned with fruits and flowers, featuring a variety of vegetables, some patches of meadow, and fields of rice and corn. However, in arranging these plants to his liking, he didn’t stray too far from Nature’s designs. Guided by her suggestions, he planted seeds in the higher places that the wind would scatter, and near the springs, he used those that float on water. Each plant thrived in its suitable environment, and every spot seemed to be touched by Nature’s own hand. The streams cascading down from the rock summits created sparkling waterfalls in some areas of the valley and expanded into wide pools that reflected the lush flowering trees, the overhanging rocks, and the blue sky above.

Notwithstanding the great irregularity of the ground, these plantations were, for the most part, easy of access. We had, indeed, all given him our advice and assistance, in order to accomplish this end. He had conducted one path entirely round the valley, and various branches from it led from the circumference to the centre. He had drawn some advantage from the most rugged spots, and had blended, in harmonious union, level walks with the inequalities of the soil, and trees which grow wild with the cultivated varieties. With that immense quantity of large pebbles which now block up these paths, and which are scattered over most of the ground of this island, he formed pyramidal heaps here and there, at the base of which he laid mould, and planted rose-bushes, the Barbadoes flower-fence, and other shrubs which love to climb the rocks. In a short time the dark and shapeless heaps of stones he had constructed were covered with verdure, or with the glowing tints of the most beautiful flowers. Hollow recesses on the borders of the streams shaded by the overhanging boughs of aged trees, formed rural grottoes, impervious to the rays of the sun, in which you might enjoy a refreshing coolness during the mid-day heats. One path led to a clump of forest trees, in the centre of which sheltered from the wind, you found a fruit-tree, laden with produce. Here was a corn-field; there, an orchard; from one avenue you had a view of the cottages; from another, of the inaccessible summit of the mountain. Beneath one tufted bower of gum trees, interwoven with lianas, no object whatever could be perceived: while the point of the adjoining rock, jutting out from the mountain, commanded a view of the whole enclosure, and of the distant ocean, where, occasionally, we could discern the distant sail, arriving from Europe, or bound thither. On this rock the two families frequently met in the evening, and enjoyed in silence the freshness of the flowers, the gentle murmurs of the fountain, and the last blended harmonies of light and shade.

Despite the unevenness of the land, these plantings were mostly easy to reach. We all offered him our advice and help to make this happen. He created a path that went all the way around the valley, with various branches stemming from it that connected the edges to the center. He took advantage of the roughest areas and skillfully combined smooth walkways with the uneven terrain, mixing wild-growing trees with cultivated varieties. Using the large pebbles that now block these paths and are scattered across most of the island, he built pyramid-shaped mounds here and there, covering their bases with soil and planting rose bushes, the Barbadoes flower-fence, and other climbing shrubs. Before long, the dark heaps of stones he had piled up were covered in greenery or vibrant flowers. Hollow recesses along the streams, shaded by the overhanging branches of old trees, formed rustic grottos that provided cool retreats from the midday heat. One path led to a cluster of forest trees where a fruit tree stood, protected from the wind and heavy with fruit. Here was a cornfield; there, an orchard; from one path, you could see the cottages; from another, the steep peak of the mountain. Under a lush canopy of gum trees intertwined with vines, nothing was visible, while the nearby rock protruded from the mountain, offering a view of the entire area and the distant ocean, where we could occasionally spot a ship arriving from or heading to Europe. On this rock, the two families often gathered in the evening to quietly enjoy the fragrance of the flowers, the gentle sounds of the fountain, and the final blending of light and shadow.

Nothing could be more charming than the names which were bestowed upon some of the delightful retreats of this labyrinth. The rock of which I have been speaking, whence they could discern my approach at a considerable distance, was called the Discovery of Friendship. Paul and Virginia had amused themselves by planting a bamboo on that spot; and whenever they saw me coming, they hoisted a little white handkerchief, by way of signal of my approach, as they had seen a flag hoisted on the neighbouring mountain on the sight of a vessel at sea. The idea struck me of engraving an inscription on the stalk of this reed; for I never, in the course of my travels, experienced any thing like the pleasure in seeing a statue or other monument of ancient art, as in reading a well-written inscription. It seems to me as if a human voice issued from the stone, and, making itself heard after the lapse of ages, addressed man in the midst of a desert, to tell him that he is not alone, and that other men, on that very spot, had felt, and thought, and suffered like himself. If the inscription belongs to an ancient nation, which no longer exists, it leads the soul through infinite space, and strengthens the consciousness of its immortality, by demonstrating that a thought has survived the ruins of an empire.

Nothing could be more charming than the names given to some of the lovely hideaways in this maze. The rock I mentioned, from which they could see me coming from a good distance, was called the Discovery of Friendship. Paul and Virginia had entertained themselves by planting a bamboo there; whenever they saw me approaching, they waved a little white handkerchief as a signal, just like they had seen a flag raised on the nearby mountain when a ship was spotted at sea. I got the idea to engrave an inscription on the stalk of this reed because, during my travels, I’ve never felt the same joy from seeing a statue or other ancient art as I do from reading a well-crafted inscription. It feels like a human voice is coming from the stone, reaching out after centuries to tell us we are not alone, that others have felt, thought, and suffered as we do right where we stand. If the inscription is from an ancient nation that no longer exists, it takes the soul through endless time, reinforcing the belief in its immortality by showing that a thought has outlived the ruins of a once-great empire.

I inscribed then, on the little staff of Paul and Virginia's flag, the following lines of Horace:—

I wrote then, on the small staff of Paul and Virginia's flag, the following lines of Horace:—

     Fratres Helenae, lucida sidera,
     Ventorumque regat pater,
     Obstrictis, aliis, praeter Iapiga.
     Fratres Helenae, shining stars,
     Father of the winds,
     Holding back others, except for Iapigus.

"May the brothers of Helen, bright stars like you, and the Father of the winds, guide you; and may you feel only the breath of the zephyr."

"May Helen's brothers, shining stars like you, and the Father of the winds, guide you; and may you feel only the gentle breeze of the zephyr."

There was a gum-tree, under the shade of which Paul was accustomed to sit, to contemplate the sea when agitated by storms. On the bark of this tree, I engraved the following lines from Virgil:—

There was a gum tree where Paul often sat in the shade to think about the sea when it was being tossed by storms. On the bark of this tree, I carved the following lines from Virgil:—

     Fortunatus et ille deos qui novit agrestes!
     Lucky is that person who knows the rustic gods!

"Happy are thou, my son, in knowing only the pastoral divinities."

"You're lucky, my son, to only know the pastoral gods."

And over the door of Madame de la Tour's cottage where the families so frequently met, I placed this line:—

And above the door of Madame de la Tour's cottage, where the families often gathered, I put this line:—

     At secura quies, et nescia fallere vita.
At secure peace, and life that knows no deceit.

"Here dwell a calm conscience, and a life that knows not deceit."

"Here lives a clear conscience and a life free from deceit."

But Virginia did not approve of my Latin: she said, that what I had placed at the foot of her flagstaff was too long and too learned. "I should have liked better," added she, "to have seen inscribed, EVER AGITATED, YET CONSTANT."—"Such a motto," I answered, "would have been still more applicable to virtue." My reflection made her blush.

But Virginia didn't like my Latin. She said that what I had put at the base of her flagpole was too long and too complicated. "I would have preferred," she added, "to see it say, EVER AGITATED, YET CONSTANT."—"That motto," I replied, "would actually be even more fitting for virtue." My comment made her blush.

The delicacy of sentiment of these happy families was manifested in every thing around them. They gave the tenderest names to objects in appearance the most indifferent. A border of orange, plantain and rose-apple trees, planted round a green sward where Virginia and Paul sometimes danced, received the name of Concord. An old tree, beneath the shade of which Madame de la Tour and Margaret used to recount their misfortunes, was called the Burial-place of Tears. They bestowed the names of Brittany and Normandy on two little plots of ground, where they had sown corn, strawberries, and peas. Domingo and Mary, wishing, in imitation of their mistresses, to recall to mind Angola and Foullepoint, the places of their birth in Africa, gave those names to the little fields where the grass was sown with which they wove their baskets, and where they had planted a calabash-tree. Thus, by cultivating the productions of their respective climates, these exiled families cherished the dear illusions which bind us to our native country, and softened their regrets in a foreign land. Alas! I have seen these trees, these fountains, these heaps of stones, which are now so completely overthrown,—which now, like the desolated plains of Greece, present nothing but masses of ruin and affecting remembrances, all called into life by the many charming appellations thus bestowed upon them!

The sensitivity of these happy families was shown in everything around them. They gave the sweetest names to things that seemed completely ordinary. A row of orange, plantain, and rose-apple trees, planted around a grassy area where Virginia and Paul sometimes danced, was named Concord. An old tree, where Madame de la Tour and Margaret used to share their troubles, was called the Burial-place of Tears. They named two little plots of land, where they had planted corn, strawberries, and peas, Brittany and Normandy. Domingo and Mary, wanting to remember Angola and Foullepoint, their birthplaces in Africa, gave those names to the little fields where they grew the grass for their baskets, and where they planted a calabash tree. By cultivating the crops from their homelands, these exiled families held onto the sweet illusions that connect us to our native countries, easing their longing in a foreign land. Alas! I have seen these trees, these fountains, these piles of stones, which are now completely destroyed—now, like the desolate plains of Greece, they show nothing but ruins and poignant memories, all brought to life by the many lovely names they were given!

But perhaps the most delightful spot of this enclosure was that called Virginia's resting-place. At the foot of the rock which bore the name of The Discovery of Friendship, is a small crevice, whence issues a fountain, forming, near its source, a little spot of marshy soil in the middle of a field of rich grass. At the time of Paul's birth I had made Margaret a present of an Indian cocoa which had been given me, and which she planted on the border of this fenny ground, in order that the tree might one day serve to mark the epoch of her son's birth. Madame de la Tour planted another cocoa with the same view, at the birth of Virginia. These nuts produced two cocoa-trees, which formed the only records of the two families; one was called Paul's tree, the other, Virginia's. Their growth was in the same proportion as that of the two young persons, not exactly equal: but they rose, at the end of twelve years, above the roofs of the cottages. Already their tender stalks were interwoven, and clusters of young cocoas hung from them over the basin of the fountain. With the exception of these two trees, this nook of the rock was left as it had been decorated by nature. On its embrowned and moist sides broad plants of maiden-hair glistened with their green and dark stars; and tufts of wave-leaved hart's tongue, suspended like long ribands of purpled green, floated on the wind. Near this grew a chain of the Madagascar periwinkle, the flowers of which resemble the red gilliflower; and the long-podded capsicum, the seed-vessels of which are of the colour of blood, and more resplendent than coral. Near them, the herb balm, with its heart-shaped leaves, and the sweet basil, which has the odour of the clove, exhaled the most delicious perfumes. From the precipitous side of the mountain hung the graceful lianas, like floating draperies, forming magnificent canopies of verdure on the face of the rocks. The sea-birds, allured by the stillness of these retreats, resorted here to pass the night. At the hour of sunset we could perceive the curlew and the stint skimming along the seashore; the frigate-bird poised high in air; and the white bird of the tropic, which abandons, with the star of day, the solitudes of the Indian ocean. Virginia took pleasure in resting herself upon the border of this fountain, decorated with wild and sublime magnificence. She often went thither to wash the linen of the family beneath the shade of the two cocoa-trees, and thither too she sometimes led her goats to graze. While she was making cheeses of their milk, she loved to see them browse on the maiden-hair fern which clothes the steep sides of the rock, and hung suspended by one of its cornices, as on a pedestal. Paul, observing that Virginia was fond of this spot, brought thither, from the neighbouring forest, a great variety of bird's nests. The old birds following their young, soon established themselves in this new colony. Virginia, at stated times, distributed amongst them grains of rice, millet, and maize. As soon as she appeared, the whistling blackbird, the amadavid bird, whose note is so soft, the cardinal, with its flame coloured plumage, forsook their bushes; the parroquet, green as an emerald, descended from the neighbouring fan-palms, the partridge ran along the grass; all advanced promiscuously towards her, like a brood of chickens: and she and Paul found an exhaustless source of amusement in observing their sports, their repasts, and their loves.

But maybe the most beautiful spot in this area was what they called Virginia's resting place. At the base of the rock named The Discovery of Friendship, there's a small crack where a spring comes out, creating a little marshy area in the middle of a field of lush grass. When Paul was born, I gave Margaret an Indian cocoa nut that I had received, which she planted at the edge of this swampy ground so that it could mark her son's birth. Madame de la Tour planted another cocoa nut for the same reason when Virginia was born. These nuts grew into two cocoa trees, the only reminders of the two families; one was called Paul's tree and the other Virginia's. They grew at a similar rate to the two young people, not exactly the same, but after twelve years, they towered above the cottages. By then, their delicate stalks were intertwined, and clusters of young cocoa pods hung from them over the fountain basin. Aside from these two trees, that area of the rock remained untouched by anything but nature. On its dark, moist sides, broad maiden-hair ferns sparkled with their green and dark stars, while clumps of wavy hart's tongue ferns, hanging like long ribbons of purple-green, swayed in the breeze. Nearby, there was a string of Madagascar periwinkles, their flowers resembling the red gilliflower, and long-podded capsicum with seed vessels as red as blood and shinier than coral. Close by, the balm herb with heart-shaped leaves and sweet basil, which smelled like clove, filled the air with delightful fragrances. Graceful lianas dangled from the steep mountain side like flowing drapes, creating magnificent green canopies over the rocks. Sea birds, attracted by the peacefulness of this hideaway, chose it for their nighttime rest. At sunset, we would see curlews and stints flying low along the shore, the frigate bird soaring high above, and the white bird of the tropics that leaves, with the setting sun, the solitude of the Indian Ocean. Virginia loved to rest at the edge of this spring, surrounded by wild and stunning beauty. She often came here to wash the family laundry in the shade of the two cocoa trees, and sometimes she brought her goats to graze. While making cheese from their milk, she enjoyed watching them nibble on the maiden-hair ferns that covered the steep rock sides, hanging from one of its ledges like a pedestal. Paul, noticing Virginia's fondness for this spot, brought a variety of birds' nests from the nearby forest. The adult birds, following their young, quickly settled into this new colony. Virginia regularly fed them rice, millet, and corn. As soon as she appeared, the whistling blackbird, the soft-sounding amadavid bird, and the flame-colored cardinal abandoned their bushes; emerald-green parrots came down from the nearby fan palms, and partridges scuttled through the grass. They all approached her like a flock of chicks, and she and Paul found endless amusement watching their play, their meals, and their courtships.

Amiable children! thus passed your earlier days in innocence, and in obeying the impulses of kindness. How many times, on this very spot, have your mothers, pressing you in their arms, blessed Heaven for the consolation your unfolding virtues prepared for their declining years, while they at the same time enjoyed the satisfaction of seeing you begin life under the happiest auspices! How many times, beneath the shade of those rocks, have I partaken with them of your rural repasts, which never cost any animal its life! Gourds full of milk, fresh eggs, cakes of rice served up on plantain leaves, with baskets of mangoes, oranges, dates, pomegranates, pineapples, furnished a wholesome repast, the most agreeable to the eye, as well as delicious to the taste, that can possibly be imagined.

Amiable children! This is how your early days passed in innocence and in following the gentle impulses of kindness. How many times, right here, have your mothers, holding you in their arms, thanked Heaven for the joy your growing virtues brought to their later years, while also feeling the happiness of seeing you start life with such promising beginnings! How many times, under the shade of those rocks, have I shared your simple meals with them, which never cost any animal its life! Gourds full of milk, fresh eggs, rice cakes served on banana leaves, along with baskets of mangoes, oranges, dates, pomegranates, and pineapples, created a wholesome meal that was as pleasing to the eye as it was delicious to the taste— the most delightful spread imaginable.

Like the repast, the conversation was mild, and free from every thing having a tendency to do harm. Paul often talked of the labours of the day and of the morrow. He was continually planning something for the accommodation of their little society. Here he discovered that the paths were rugged; there, that the seats were uncomfortable: sometimes the young arbours did not afford sufficient shade, and Virginia might be better pleased elsewhere.

Like the meal, the conversation was calm and free from anything harmful. Paul frequently talked about the work of the day and what was planned for tomorrow. He was constantly thinking of ways to improve their little community. Here he noticed that the paths were rough; there, that the seating was uncomfortable: sometimes the young alcoves didn't provide enough shade, and Virginia might be happier somewhere else.

During the rainy season the two families met together in the cottage, and employed themselves in weaving mats of grass, and baskets of bamboo. Rakes, spades, and hatchets, were ranged along the walls in the most perfect order; and near these instruments of agriculture were heaped its products,—bags of rice, sheaves of corn, and baskets of plantains. Some degree of luxury usually accompanies abundance; and Virginia was taught by her mother and Margaret to prepare sherbert and cordials from the juice of the sugar-cane, the lemon and the citron.

During the rainy season, the two families gathered in the cottage to weave grass mats and bamboo baskets. Rakes, shovels, and hatchets were neatly lined up along the walls, and right next to these farming tools were piles of their harvest—bags of rice, bundles of corn, and baskets of plantains. A bit of luxury often comes with plenty, so Virginia learned from her mother and Margaret how to make sherbet and drinks from the juice of sugar cane, lemons, and citrons.

When night came, they all supped together by the light of a lamp; after which Madame de la Tour or Margaret related some story of travellers benighted in those woods of Europe that are still infested by banditti; or told a dismal tale of some shipwrecked vessel, thrown by the tempest upon the rocks of a desert island. To these recitals the children listened with eager attention, and earnestly hoped that Heaven would one day grant them the joy of performing the rites of hospitality towards such unfortunate persons. When the time for repose arrived, the two families separated and retired for the night, eager to meet again the following morning. Sometimes they were lulled to repose by the beating of the rains, which fell in torrents upon the roofs of their cottages, and sometimes by the hollow winds, which brought to their ear the distant roar of the waves breaking upon the shore. They blessed God for their own safety, the feeling of which was brought home more forcibly to their minds by the sound of remote danger.

When night fell, they all had dinner together by the light of a lamp. Afterward, Madame de la Tour or Margaret would share stories about travelers lost in those European woods still haunted by bandits, or tell a tragic tale of a shipwrecked vessel tossed by a storm onto the rocks of a deserted island. The children listened eagerly, wishing that one day Heaven would allow them to offer hospitality to such unfortunate people. When it was time to rest, the two families parted ways for the night, looking forward to seeing each other again in the morning. Sometimes, the sound of heavy rain falling on their cottage roofs lulled them to sleep, and other times, the hollow winds carried the distant roar of waves crashing on the shore. They thanked God for their safety, a feeling that was made even more vivid by the sound of faraway danger.

Madame de la Tour occasionally read aloud some affecting history of the Old or New Testament. Her auditors reasoned but little upon these sacred volumes, for their theology centred in a feeling of devotion towards the Supreme Being, like that of nature: and their morality was an active principle, like that of the Gospel. These families had no particular days devoted to pleasure, and others to sadness. Every day was to them a holyday, and all that surrounded them one holy temple, in which they ever adored the Infinite Intelligence, the Almighty God, the Friend of human kind. A feeling of confidence in his supreme power filled their minds with consolation for the past, with fortitude under present trials, and with hope in the future. Compelled by misfortune to return almost to a state of nature, these excellent women had thus developed in their own and their children's bosoms the feelings most natural to the human mind, and its best support under affliction.

Madame de la Tour occasionally read aloud some touching stories from the Old or New Testament. Her listeners didn’t think too much about these sacred texts, as their belief focused on a sense of devotion toward the Supreme Being, similar to that found in nature; their morality was an active principle, much like that of the Gospel. These families didn’t have specific days meant for pleasure or sadness. Every day was a holiday for them, and everything around them was a holy temple, where they always worshiped the Infinite Intelligence, the Almighty God, the Friend of humankind. A sense of trust in His supreme power filled their minds with comfort for the past, strength during current challenges, and hope for the future. Forced by hardship to return almost to a natural state, these wonderful women fostered in themselves and their children the feelings that are most natural to the human mind and its best support in times of suffering.

But, as clouds sometimes arise, and cast a gloom over the best regulated tempers, so whenever any member of this little society appeared to be labouring under dejection, the rest assembled around, and endeavoured to banish her painful thoughts by amusing the mind rather than by grave arguments against them. Each performed this kind office in their own appropriate manner: Margaret, by her gaiety; Madame de la Tour, by the gentle consolations of religion; Virginia, by her tender caresses; Paul, by his frank and engaging cordiality. Even Mary and Domingo hastened to offer their succour, and to weep with those that wept. Thus do weak plants interweave themselves with each other, in order to withstand the fury of the tempest.

But just like clouds can sometimes appear and cast a shadow over even the best moods, whenever a member of this little group seemed to be feeling down, the others would gather around and try to lift her spirits by distracting her rather than by arguing seriously against her worries. Each person played this supportive role in their own unique way: Margaret with her cheerfulness; Madame de la Tour with gentle words of comfort through faith; Virginia with her affectionate gestures; and Paul with his straightforward and friendly warmth. Even Mary and Domingo rushed to offer their help and to share in the sorrow of those who were sad. In this way, fragile plants intertwine with one another to withstand the force of a storm.

During the fine season, they went every Sunday to the church of the Shaddock Grove, the steeple of which you see yonder upon the plain. Many wealthy members of the congregation, who came to church in palanquins, sought the acquaintance of these united families, and invited them to parties of pleasure. But they always repelled these overtures with respectful politeness, as they were persuaded that the rich and powerful seek the society of persons in an inferior station only for the sake of surrounding themselves with flatterers, and that every flatterer must applaud alike all the actions of his patron, whether good or bad. On the other hand, they avoided, with equal care, too intimate an acquaintance with the lower class, who are ordinarily jealous, calumniating, and gross. They thus acquired, with some, the character of being timid, and with others, of pride: but their reserve was accompanied with so much obliging politeness, above all towards the unfortunate and the unhappy, that they insensibly acquired the respect of the rich and the confidence of the poor.

During the nice weather, they went to the Shaddock Grove church every Sunday, the steeple of which you can see over there on the plain. Many wealthy members of the congregation, who arrived at church in palanquins, tried to befriend these united families and invited them to social gatherings. However, they always politely declined these invitations because they believed that the rich and powerful sought the company of those in lower social positions only to surround themselves with sycophants, and that every sycophant must praise every action of their patron, whether good or bad. At the same time, they also carefully avoided becoming too close with the lower class, who are generally envious, gossipy, and crude. Because of this, some viewed them as timid, while others saw them as proud; but their reserved nature came with such gracious politeness, especially towards the unfortunate and the unhappy, that they naturally earned the respect of the rich and the trust of the poor.

After service, some kind office was often required at their hands by their poor neighbours. Sometimes a person troubled in mind sought their advice; sometimes a child begged them to its sick mother, in one of the adjoining hamlets. They always took with them a few remedies for the ordinary diseases of the country, which they administered in that soothing manner which stamps a value upon the smallest favours. Above all, they met with singular success in administrating to the disorders of the mind, so intolerable in solitude, and under the infirmities of a weakened frame. Madame de la Tour spoke with such sublime confidence of the Divinity, that the sick, while listening to her, almost believed him present. Virginia often returned home with her eyes full of tears, and her heart overflowing with delight, at having had an opportunity of doing good; for to her generally was confided the task of preparing and administering the medicines,—a task which she fulfilled with angelic sweetness. After these visits of charity, they sometimes extended their walk by the Sloping Mountain, till they reached my dwelling, where I used to prepare dinner for them on the banks of the little rivulet which glides near my cottage. I procured for these occasions a few bottles of old wine, in order to heighten the relish of our Oriental repast by the more genial productions of Europe. At other times we met on the sea-shore, at the mouth of some little river, or rather mere brook. We brought from home the provisions furnished us by our gardens, to which we added those supplied us by the sea in abundant variety. We caught on these shores the mullet, the roach, and the sea-urchin, lobsters, shrimps, crabs, oysters, and all other kinds of shell-fish. In this way, we often enjoyed the most tranquil pleasures in situations the most terrific. Sometimes, seated upon a rock, under the shade of the velvet sunflower-tree, we saw the enormous waves of the Indian Ocean break beneath our feet with a tremendous noise. Paul, who could swim like a fish, would advance on the reefs to meet the coming billows; then, at their near approach, would run back to the beach, closely pursued by the foaming breakers, which threw themselves, with a roaring noise, far on the sands. But Virginia, at this sight, uttered piercing cries, and said that such sports frightened her too much.

After their service, their poor neighbors often needed some kind of help from them. Sometimes, a person struggling mentally sought their advice; sometimes, a child asked them to help its sick mother in one of the nearby villages. They always brought along some remedies for common illnesses in the area, which they administered in a comforting way that made even the smallest gestures feel valuable. Above all, they were particularly successful in addressing mental distress, which can be unbearable in isolation and while dealing with physical weaknesses. Madame de la Tour spoke with such profound confidence about God that the sick almost felt His presence while listening to her. Virginia often returned home with teary eyes and a heart full of happiness for having the chance to do good, as she was usually entrusted with preparing and giving out the medicines—a task she performed with angelic kindness. After these charitable visits, they sometimes extended their walk along the Sloping Mountain until they reached my home, where I would prepare dinner for them by the little stream that flows near my cottage. I arranged for a few bottles of old wine for these occasions to enhance the enjoyment of our Eastern meal with the more delightful offerings from Europe. At other times, we would meet on the beach, at the mouth of a small river, or rather just a brook. We brought along food from our gardens, adding the abundant variety provided by the sea. We caught mullet, roach, sea urchins, lobsters, shrimp, crabs, oysters, and all kinds of shellfish on those shores. This way, we often enjoyed the most peaceful pleasures in the most dramatic settings. Sometimes, sitting on a rock under the shade of the velvet sunflower tree, we would watch the massive waves of the Indian Ocean crash beneath us with a thunderous roar. Paul, who could swim like a fish, would go out on the reefs to meet the incoming waves; then, as they got close, he would rush back to the beach, closely chased by the foaming surf, which would crash loudly on the sand. But Virginia, witnessing this, would cry out in fright and say that such games scared her too much.

Other amusements were not wanting on these festive occasions. Our repasts were generally followed by the songs and dances of the two young people. Virginia sang the happiness of pastoral life, and the misery of those who were impelled by avarice to cross the raging ocean, rather than cultivate the earth, and enjoy its bounties in peace. Sometimes she performed a pantomime with Paul, after the manner of the negroes. The first language of man is pantomime: it is known to all nations, and is so natural and expressive, that the children of the European inhabitants catch it with facility from the negroes. Virginia, recalling, from among the histories which her mother had read to her, those which had affected her most, represented the principal events in them with beautiful simplicity. Sometimes at the sound of Domingo's tantam she appeared upon the green sward, bearing a pitcher upon her head, and advanced with a timid step towards the source of a neighbouring fountain, to draw water. Domingo and Mary, personating the shepherds of Midian forbade her to approach, and repulsed her sternly. Upon this Paul flew to her succour, beat away the shepherds, filled Virginia's pitcher, and placing it upon her heard, bound her brows at the same time with a wreath of the red flowers of the Madagascar periwinkle, which served to heighten the delicacy of her complexion. Then joining in their sports, I took upon myself the part of Raguel, and bestowed upon Paul, my daughter Zephora in marriage.

Other fun activities were not lacking during these festive occasions. Our meals were usually followed by the songs and dances of the two young people. Virginia sang about the joys of rural life and the sadness of those driven by greed to cross the stormy ocean instead of enjoying the earth's bounty in peace. Sometimes she performed a pantomime with Paul, like the way the Black performers did. The first language of humanity is pantomime: it's understood by all cultures and is so natural and expressive that the kids of European settlers easily pick it up from the Black community. Virginia, recalling the stories her mother had read to her that had impacted her the most, depicted the key events in them with lovely simplicity. Sometimes, at the sound of Domingo's drum, she would appear on the green grass with a pitcher on her head and walk tentatively toward a nearby fountain to draw water. Domingo and Mary, playing the Midianite shepherds, forbade her from getting close and sternly pushed her back. At this, Paul rushed to her aid, drove away the shepherds, filled Virginia's pitcher, and, placing it on her head, crowned her with a wreath of red Madagascar periwinkle flowers that complemented her complexion beautifully. Then, joining in their games, I took on the role of Raguel and gave Paul my daughter Zephora in marriage.

Another time Virginia would represent the unhappy Ruth, returning poor and widowed with her mother-in-law, who, after so prolonged an absence, found herself as unknown as in a foreign land. Domingo and Mary personated the reapers. The supposed daughter of Naomi followed their steps, gleaning here and there a few ears of corn. When interrogated by Paul,—a part which he performed with the gravity of a patriarch,—she answered his questions with a faltering voice. He then, touched with compassion, granted an asylum to innocence, and hospitality to misfortune. He filled her lap with plenty; and, leading her towards us as before the elders of the city, declared his purpose to take her in marriage. At this scene, Madame de la Tour, recalling the desolate situation in which she had been left by her relations, her widowhood, and the kind reception she had met with from Margaret, succeeded now by the soothing hope of a happy union between their children, could not forbear weeping; and these mixed recollections of good and evil caused us all to unite with her in shedding tears of sorrow and of joy.

Another time, Virginia would play the unhappy Ruth, returning poor and widowed with her mother-in-law, who, after such a long absence, felt as unfamiliar as if she were in a foreign land. Domingo and Mary acted as the reapers. The supposed daughter of Naomi followed their lead, picking up a few ears of corn here and there. When Paul—who took on the role with the seriousness of a patriarch—questioned her, she replied with a shaky voice. He, moved with compassion, offered shelter to innocence and hospitality to those in misfortune. He filled her lap with good things and, leading her towards us as if before the elders of the city, expressed his intention to marry her. In this moment, Madame de la Tour, recalling the lonely situation left by her relatives, her widowhood, and the warm welcome she had received from Margaret, now filled with the comforting hope of a happy union between their children, couldn’t help but cry; and these mixed memories of both good and bad led us all to join her in tears of sorrow and joy.

These dramas were performed with such an air of reality that you might have fancied yourself transported to the plains of Syria or of Palestine. We were not unfurnished with decorations, lights, or an orchestra, suitable to the representation. The scene was generally placed in an open space of the forest, the diverging paths from which formed around us numerous arcades of foliage, under which we were sheltered from the heat all the middle of the day; but when the sun descended towards the horizon, its rays, broken by the trunks of the trees, darted amongst the shadows of the forest in long lines of light, producing the most magnificent effect. Sometimes its broad disk appeared at the end of an avenue, lighting it up with insufferable brightness. The foliage of the trees, illuminated from beneath by its saffron beams, glowed with the lustre of the topaz and the emerald. Their brown and mossy trunks appeared transformed into columns of antique bronze; and the birds, which had retired in silence to their leafy shades to pass the night, surprised to see the radiance of a second morning, hailed the star of day all together with innumerable carols.

These plays were put on with such a sense of realism that you could easily imagine yourself transported to the plains of Syria or Palestine. We had plenty of decorations, lights, and an orchestra that fit the performance perfectly. The scene was usually set in an open area of the forest, where the winding paths created multiple arcs of foliage around us, providing shelter from the midday heat; but as the sun began to set, its rays, filtered through the tree trunks, streaked through the forest shadows in long beams of light, creating a stunning effect. Sometimes, its bright disk would show up at the end of a pathway, flooding it with blinding brightness. The leaves of the trees, lit from beneath by its golden rays, shimmered with the brilliance of topaz and emerald. Their brown and mossy trunks looked like ancient bronze columns, and the birds, having quietly settled into their leafy spots for the night, were stunned to see the glow of a second dawn and joyfully welcomed the new day with countless songs.

Night often overtook us during these rural entertainments; but the purity of the air and the warmth of the climate, admitted of our sleeping in the woods, without incurring any danger by exposure to the weather, and no less secure from the molestations of robbers. On our return the following day to our respective habitations, we found them in exactly the same state in which they had been left. In this island, then unsophisticated by the pursuits of commerce, such were the honesty and primitive manners of the population, that the doors of many houses were without a key, and even a lock itself was an object of curiosity to not a few of the native inhabitants.

Night often caught up with us during these rural gatherings; however, the fresh air and warm climate allowed us to sleep in the woods without worrying about the weather or the threat of thieves. When we returned the next day to our homes, we found them just as we left them. In this island, untouched by commercial pursuits, the honesty and simple ways of the people were such that many houses didn’t even have keys, and for some of the locals, a lock was a source of curiosity.

There were, however, some days in the year celebrated by Paul and Virginia in a more peculiar manner; these were the birth-days of their mothers. Virginia never failed the day before to prepare some wheaten cakes, which she distributed among a few poor white families, born in the island, who had never eaten European bread. These unfortunate people, uncared for by the blacks, were reduced to live on tapioca in the woods; and as they had neither the insensibility which is the result of slavery, nor the fortitude which springs from a liberal education, to enable them to support their poverty, their situation was deplorable. These cakes were all that Virginia had it in her power to give away, but she conferred the gift in so delicate a manner as to add tenfold to its value. In the first place, Paul was commissioned to take the cakes himself to these families, and get their promise to come and spend the next day at Madame de la Tour's. Accordingly, mothers of families, with two or three thin, yellow, miserable looking daughters, so timid that they dared not look up, made their appearance. Virginia soon put them at their ease; she waited upon them with refreshments, the excellence of which she endeavoured to heighten by relating some particular circumstance which in her own estimation, vastly improved them. One beverage had been prepared by Margaret; another, by her mother: her brother himself had climbed some lofty tree for the very fruit she was presenting. She would then get Paul to dance with them, nor would she leave them till she saw that they were happy. She wished them to partake of the joy of her own family. "It is only," she said, "by promoting the happiness of others, that we can secure our own." When they left, she generally presented them with some little article they seemed to fancy, enforcing their acceptance of it by some delicate pretext, that she might not appear to know they were in want. If she remarked that their clothes were much tattered, she obtained her mother's permission to give them some of her own, and then sent Paul to leave them, secretly at their cottage doors. She thus followed the divine precept,—concealing the benefactor, and revealing only the benefit.

There were some days during the year that Paul and Virginia celebrated in a unique way; these were their mothers' birthdays. Virginia always made sure, the day before, to prepare some wheat cakes, which she shared with a few poor white families living on the island who had never tasted European bread. These unfortunate people, neglected by the Black community, were forced to survive on tapioca in the woods; and since they lacked both the numbness that often comes with slavery and the resilience gained from a good education, their situation was tragic. These cakes were all Virginia was able to give, but she presented the gift in such a thoughtful way that it felt even more valuable. First, she asked Paul to personally deliver the cakes to these families and get them to agree to come and spend the next day at Madame de la Tour's. As a result, mothers came with two or three skinny, pale, miserable-looking daughters who were so shy they barely dared to look up. Virginia quickly made them feel comfortable; she served them refreshments and tried to enhance the quality of the treats by sharing a special story that she thought made them even better. One drink had been prepared by Margaret, another by her mother; her brother even climbed a tall tree to bring the very fruit she was offering. Then she would get Paul to dance with them and wouldn’t leave until she saw that they were happy. She wanted them to experience the joy of her own family. "It is only," she said, "by promoting the happiness of others that we can secure our own." When they left, she usually gave them a small item they seemed to like, encouraging them to accept it with some gentle excuse, so it wouldn’t seem like she noticed their need. If she saw their clothes were badly worn, she would ask her mother’s permission to give them some of her own and then send Paul to drop them off secretly at their cottage doors. In this way, she followed the divine principle—hiding the giver while showcasing the gift.

You Europeans, whose minds are imbued from infancy with prejudices at variance with happiness, cannot imagine all the instruction and pleasure to be derived from nature. Your souls, confined to a small sphere of intelligence, soon reach the limit of its artificial enjoyments: but nature and the heart are inexhaustible. Paul and Virginia had neither clock, nor almanack, nor books of chronology, history or philosophy. The periods of their lives were regulated by those of the operations of nature, and their familiar conversation had a reference to the changes of the seasons. They knew the time of day by the shadows of the trees; the seasons, by the times when those trees bore flowers or fruit; and the years, by the number of their harvests. These soothing images diffused an inexpressible charm over their conversation. "It is time to dine," said Virginia, "the shadows of the plantain-trees are at their roots:" or, "Night approaches, the tamarinds are closing their leaves." "When will you come and see us?" inquired some of her companions in the neighbourhood. "At the time of the sugar-canes," answered Virginia. "Your visit will be then still more delightful," resumed her young acquaintances. When she was asked what was her own age and that of Paul,—"My brother," said she, "is as old as the great cocoa-tree of the fountain; and I am as old as the little one: the mangoes have bore fruit twelve times and the orange-trees have flowered four-and-twenty times, since I came into the world." Their lives seemed linked to that of the trees, like those of Fauns or Dryads. They knew no other historical epochs than those of the lives of their mothers, no other chronology than that of doing good, and resigning themselves to the will of Heaven.

You Europeans, who are filled from a young age with beliefs that clash with true happiness, can't really understand all the knowledge and joy that nature has to offer. Your minds, limited to a narrow range of understanding, quickly hit the ceiling of artificial pleasures: but nature and the heart are endless. Paul and Virginia had no clocks, calendars, or books on time, history, or philosophy. Their lives were guided by the rhythms of nature, and their conversations were centered around the changing seasons. They knew the time of day by the shadows of the trees; the seasons by when those trees bloomed or produced fruit; and the years by the number of harvests they had. These calming images brought an indescribable charm to their talks. "It’s time for dinner," Virginia would say, "the shadows of the banana trees are at their roots:" or, "Night is coming, the tamarind trees are closing their leaves." "When will you come and visit us?" asked some of her local friends. "When it’s time for the sugar cane," Virginia replied. "Your visit will be even more enjoyable then," her young friends responded. When asked how old she and Paul were, she said, "My brother is as old as the big cocoa tree by the fountain, and I am as old as the little one: the mango trees have borne fruit twelve times and the orange trees have bloomed twenty-four times since I was born." Their lives felt connected to those trees, much like Fauns or Dryads. They knew no historical periods other than their mothers' lives, no other timeline besides that of doing good and accepting the will of Heaven.

What need, indeed, had these young people of riches or learning such as ours? Even their necessities and their ignorance increased their happiness. No day passed in which they were not of some service to one another, or in which they did not mutually impart some instruction. Yes, instruction; for if errors mingled with it, they were, at least, not of a dangerous character. A pure-minded being has none of that description to fear. Thus grew these children of nature. No care had troubled their peace, no intemperance had corrupted their blood, no misplaced passion had depraved their hearts. Love, innocence, and piety, possessed their souls; and those intellectual graces were unfolding daily in their features, their attitudes, and their movements. Still in the morning of life, they had all its blooming freshness: and surely such in the garden of Eden appeared our first parents, when coming from the hands of God, they first saw, and approached each other, and conversed together, like brother and sister. Virginia was gentle, modest, and confiding as Eve; and Paul, like Adam, united the stature of manhood with the simplicity of a child.

What need, really, did these young people have for wealth or knowledge like ours? Even their needs and their lack of understanding made them happier. Not a day went by without them doing something helpful for each other, or without sharing some kind of lesson. Yes, a lesson; because even though there might have been some mistakes mixed in, they were at least not serious ones. A pure-hearted person has nothing like that to worry about. This is how these children of nature thrived. No worries disturbed their peace, no excess had tainted their nature, and no inappropriate passions had corrupted their hearts. Love, innocence, and faith filled their souls; and those mental qualities were blossoming daily in their expressions, their postures, and their movements. Still early in life, they carried all its fresh vibrancy: and surely that’s how our first parents looked in the Garden of Eden when they first came from the hands of God, saw each other for the first time, and talked together like siblings. Virginia was gentle, modest, and trusting like Eve; and Paul, like Adam, combined the stature of manhood with the simplicity of a child.

Sometimes, if alone with Virginia, he has a thousand times told me, he used to say to her, on his return from labour,—"When I am wearied, the sight of you refreshes me. If from the summit of the mountain I perceive you below in the valley, you appear to me in the midst of our orchard like a blooming rose-bud. If you go towards our mother's house, the partridge, when it runs to meet its young, has a shape less beautiful, and a step less light. When I lose sight of you through the trees, I have no need to see you in order to find you again. Something of you, I know not how, remains for me in the air through which you have passed, on the grass where you have been seated. When I come near you, you delight all my senses. The azure of the sky is less charming than the blue of your eyes, and the song of the amadavid bird less soft than the sound of your voice. If I only touch you with the tip of my finger, my whole frame trembles with pleasure. Do you remember the day when we crossed over the great stones of the river of the Three Breasts? I was very tired before we reached the bank: but, as soon as I had taken you in my arms, I seemed to have wings like a bird. Tell me by what charm you have thus enchanted me! Is it by your wisdom?—Our mothers have more than either of us. Is it by your caresses?—They embrace me much oftener than you. I think it must be by your goodness. I shall never forget how you walked bare-footed to the Black River, to ask pardon for the poor run-away slave. Here, my beloved, take this flowering branch of a lemon-tree, which I have gathered in the forest: you will let it remain at night near your bed. Eat this honey-comb too, which I have taken for you from the top of a rock. But first lean on my bosom, and I shall be refreshed."

Sometimes, when he was alone with Virginia, he would tell me over and over again that after a long day of work, he'd say to her, "When I’m tired, seeing you makes me feel better. From the mountaintop, when I see you down in the valley, you look like a blooming rosebud in the orchard. If you walk towards our mother's house, even the partridge running to meet its young doesn't look as beautiful or move as gracefully. When I lose sight of you behind the trees, I don’t need to see you to find you again. Somehow, a piece of you lingers in the air where you’ve been, on the grass where you’ve sat. When I’m close to you, every sense of mine comes alive. The blue of the sky is less captivating than the blue of your eyes, and the song of the amadavid bird isn’t as sweet as your voice. Just a light touch from my fingertip makes my whole body tingle with joy. Do you remember the day we crossed the big stones over the Three Breasts River? I was so tired before we reached the shore, but as soon as I held you in my arms, I felt as if I had wings like a bird. Tell me, what spell have you cast on me? Is it your wisdom? Our mothers are wiser than we are. Is it your hugs? They hold me much more often than you do. I think it’s your kindness. I’ll never forget how you walked barefoot to the Black River to ask for forgiveness for the poor runaway slave. Here, my beloved, take this flowering branch of a lemon tree I picked in the forest: keep it by your bed tonight. And also eat this honeycomb I gathered for you from the top of a rock. But first, lean on my chest, and I’ll feel refreshed."

Virginia would answer him,—"Oh, my dear brother, the rays of the sun in the morning on the tops of the rocks give me less joy than the sight of you. I love my mother,—I love yours; but when they call you their son, I love them a thousand times more. When they caress you, I feel it more sensibly than when I am caressed myself. You ask me what makes you love me. Why, all creatures that are brought up together love one another. Look at our birds; reared up in the same nests, they love each other as we do; they are always together like us. Hark! how they call and answer from one tree to another. So when the echoes bring to my ears the air which you play on your flute on the top of the mountain, I repeat the words at the bottom of the valley. You are dear to me more especially since the day when you wanted to fight the master of the slave for me. Since that time how often have I said to myself, 'Ah, my brother has a good heart; but for him, I should have died of terror.' I pray to God every day for my mother and for yours; for you, and for our poor servants; but when I pronounce your name, my devotion seems to increase;—I ask so earnestly of God that no harm may befall you! Why do you go so far, and climb so high, to seek fruits and flowers for me? Have we not enough in our garden already? How much you are fatigued,—you look so warm!"—and with her little white handkerchief she would wipe the damps from his face, and then imprint a tender kiss on his forehead.

Virginia would reply, “Oh, my dear brother, the sunlight in the morning on the rock tops brings me less joy than seeing you. I love my mother—I love yours; but when they call you their son, my love for them grows a thousand times more. When they embrace you, I feel it more deeply than when I’m hugged myself. You ask what makes me love you. Well, all creatures raised together love each other. Look at our birds; brought up in the same nests, they love each other like we do; they’re always together like us. Listen to how they call and respond from one tree to another. So when the echoes carry the music you play on your flute from the mountaintop, I repeat the notes at the bottom of the valley. I hold you dear especially since the day you were willing to fight the master of the slave for me. Since then, how often have I thought, ‘Ah, my brother has a good heart; without him, I would have died of fear.’ I pray to God every day for my mother and yours, for you, and for our poor servants; but when I say your name, my devotion feels stronger—I earnestly ask God that no harm comes to you! Why do you go so far and climb so high to find fruits and flowers for me? Don’t we have enough already in our garden? You look so tired—you’re so warm!”—and with her little white handkerchief, she wiped the sweat from his face and then placed a gentle kiss on his forehead.

For some time past, however, Virginia had felt her heart agitated by new sensations. Her beautiful blue eyes lost their lustre, her cheek its freshness, and her frame was overpowered with a universal langour. Serenity no longer sat upon her brow, nor smiles played upon her lips. She would become all at once gay without cause for joy, and melancholy without any subject for grief. She fled her innocent amusements, her gentle toils, and even the society of her beloved family; wandering about the most unfrequented parts of the plantations, and seeking every where the rest which she could no where find. Sometimes, at the sight of Paul, she advanced sportively to meet him; but, when about to accost him, was overcome by a sudden confusion; her pale cheeks were covered with blushes, and her eyes no longer dared to meet those of her brother. Paul said to her,—"The rocks are covered with verdure, our birds begin to sing when you approach, everything around you is gay, and you only are unhappy." He then endeavoured to soothe her by his embraces, but she turned away her head, and fled, trembling towards her mother. The caresses of her brother excited too much emotion in her agitated heart, and she sought, in the arms of her mother, refuge from herself. Paul, unused to the secret windings of the female heart, vexed himself in vain in endeavouring to comprehend the meaning of these new and strange caprices. Misfortunes seldom come alone, and a serious calamity now impended over these families.

For a while now, Virginia had been feeling her heart stirred by new emotions. Her beautiful blue eyes had lost their sparkle, her cheeks their freshness, and her body was weighed down by a deep lethargy. Calmness no longer rested on her forehead, and smiles had vanished from her lips. She would suddenly become cheerful without any reason to be happy and melancholy without any cause for sadness. She avoided her innocent pastimes, her gentle tasks, and even the company of her beloved family, wandering through the most secluded areas of the plantations, searching everywhere for the peace she couldn’t find. Sometimes, upon seeing Paul, she would playfully approach him, but just as she was about to speak, a sudden shyness would take over; her pale cheeks would flush, and her eyes would no longer dare to meet her brother's. Paul said to her, “The rocks are covered in greenery, our birds start singing when you come near, everything around you is cheerful, yet you’re the only one who is sad.” He then tried to comfort her with a hug, but she turned her head away and hurried off, trembling toward their mother. Her brother’s affection stirred too much emotion in her troubled heart, and she sought refuge in her mother’s embrace. Paul, unfamiliar with the hidden paths of a woman's heart, frustrated himself trying to understand the meaning behind these new and strange moods. Misfortunes rarely come alone, and a serious disaster was now looming over these families.

One of those summers, which sometimes desolate the countries situated between the tropics, now began to spread its ravages over this island. It was near the end of December, when the sun, in Capricorn, darts over the Mauritius, during the space of three weeks, its vertical fires. The southeast wind, which prevails throughout almost the whole year, no longer blew. Vast columns of dust arose from the highways, and hung suspended in the air; the ground was every where broken into clefts; the grass was burnt up; hot exhalations issued from the sides of the mountains, and their rivulets, for the most part, became dry. No refreshing cloud ever arose from the sea: fiery vapours, only, during the day, ascended from the plains, and appeared, at sunset, like the reflection of a vast conflagration. Night brought no coolness to the heated atmosphere; and the red moon rising in the misty horizon, appeared of supernatural magnitude. The drooping cattle, on the sides of the hills, stretching out their necks towards heaven, and panting for breath, made the valleys re-echo with their melancholy lowings: even the Caffre by whom they were led threw himself upon the earth, in search of some cooling moisture: but his hopes were vain; the scorching sun had penetrated the whole soil, and the stifling atmosphere everywhere resounded with the buzzing noise of insects, seeking to allay their thirst with the blood of men and of animals.

One of those summers, which often devastate the areas situated between the tropics, began to wreak havoc on this island. It was nearing the end of December when the sun, in Capricorn, blasts its intense rays over Mauritius for three weeks. The southeast wind, which dominates nearly the entire year, had stopped blowing. Huge clouds of dust rose from the roadways and hung in the air; the ground was cracked everywhere; the grass was scorched; hot winds blew from the mountainside, and most of their streams had dried up. No refreshing clouds ever formed over the sea: only fiery vapors rose from the plains during the day, appearing at sunset like the reflection of a massive fire. Night didn’t bring any coolness to the sweltering air; the red moon rising in the hazy horizon looked enormous. The weak cattle on the hills strained their necks towards the sky, gasping for air, filling the valleys with their sorrowful moos: even the herdsman trying to guide them threw himself on the ground, searching for some cool moisture, but his hopes were in vain; the blazing sun had dried out the entire earth, and the stifling atmosphere echoed with the buzzing of insects looking to quench their thirst with the blood of humans and animals.

During this sultry season, Virginia's restlessness and disquietude were much increased. One night, in particular, being unable to sleep, she arose from her bed, sat down, and returned to rest again; but could find in no attitude either slumber or repose. At length she bent her way, by the light of the moon, towards her fountain, and gazed at its spring, which, notwithstanding the drought, still trickled, in silver threads down the brown sides of the rock. She flung herself into the basin: its coolness reanimated her spirits, and a thousand soothing remembrances came to her mind. She recollected that in her infancy her mother and Margaret had amused themselves by bathing her with Paul in this very spot; that he afterwards, reserving this bath for her sole use, had hollowed out its bed, covered the bottom with sand, and sown aromatic herbs around its borders. She saw in the water, upon her naked arms and bosom, the reflection of the two cocoa trees which were planted at her own and her brother's birth, and which interwove above her head their green branches and young fruit. She thought of Paul's friendship, sweeter than the odour of the blossoms, purer than the waters of the fountain, stronger than the intertwining palm-tree, and she sighed. Reflecting on the hour of the night, and the profound solitude, her imagination became disturbed. Suddenly she flew, affrighted, from those dangerous shades, and those waters which seemed to her hotter than the tropical sunbeam, and ran to her mother for refuge. More than once, wishing to reveal her sufferings, she pressed her mother's hand within her own; more than once she was ready to pronounce the name of Paul: but her oppressed heart left her lips no power of utterance, and, leaning her head on her mother's bosom, she bathed it with her tears.

During this warm season, Virginia felt even more restless and uneasy. One night, unable to sleep, she got out of bed, sat down, and tried to rest again, but couldn’t find any position comfortable enough to sleep. Eventually, she made her way to the fountain by the light of the moon and admired its spring, which, despite the drought, still trickled down the brown rock in silver threads. She jumped into the basin: its coolness refreshed her spirit and brought back a flood of comforting memories. She remembered how, as a child, her mother and Margaret had played with her and Paul in this exact spot; Paul had later made this bath just for her by carving out its shape, covering the bottom with sand, and planting fragrant herbs around it. She saw in the water the reflection of the two cocoa trees planted at her and her brother's birth, their green branches and young fruit weaving above her. She thought of Paul’s friendship, sweeter than the scent of the flowers, purer than the fountain's water, and stronger than the entwined palm tree, and she sighed. Thinking about the late hour and the deep solitude, her imagination began to trouble her. Suddenly, she felt scared and fled from those dark shadows and waters that felt hotter than the tropical sun, running to her mother for safety. More than once, wanting to share her pain, she squeezed her mother’s hand, and more than once she almost said Paul’s name: but her heavy heart prevented her from speaking, and as she leaned her head on her mother’s chest, she soaked it with her tears.

Madame de la Tour, though she easily discerned the source of her daughter's uneasiness, did not think proper to speak to her on the subject. "My dear child," said she, "offer up your supplications to God, who disposes at his will of health and of life. He subjects you to trial now, in order to recompense you hereafter. Remember that we are only placed upon earth for the exercise of virtue."

Madame de la Tour, although she quickly understood why her daughter was feeling uneasy, felt it wasn’t appropriate to discuss it with her. "My dear child," she said, "pray to God, who controls health and life as He wishes. He tests you now to reward you later. Remember, we are here on Earth only to practice virtue."

The excessive heat in the meantime raised vast masses of vapour from the ocean, which hung over the island like an immense parasol, and gathered round the summits of the mountains. Long flakes of fire issued from time to time from these mist-embosomed peaks. The most awful thunder soon after re-echoed through the woods, the plains, and the valleys: the rains fell from the skies in cataracts; foaming torrents rushed down the sides of this mountain; the bottom of the valley became a sea, and the elevated platform on which the cottages were built, a little island. The accumulated waters, having no other outlet, rushed with violence through the narrow gorge which leads into the valley, tossing and roaring, and bearing along with them a mingled wreck of soil, trees, and rocks.

The intense heat in the meantime raised huge amounts of vapor from the ocean, which hung over the island like a giant umbrella and gathered around the mountain peaks. Occasionally, long streaks of fire shot out from these mist-covered heights. Soon after, terrifying thunder echoed through the woods, plains, and valleys; heavy rain poured down from the skies in torrents; rushing streams cascaded down the mountain sides; the valley floor turned into a sea, and the raised platform where the cottages were built became a small island. With no other way out, the collected water surged violently through the narrow gorge that leads into the valley, roaring and crashing, carrying along a mixed destruction of soil, trees, and rocks.

The trembling families meantime addressed their prayers to God all together in the cottage of Madame de la Tour, the roof of which cracked fearfully from the force of the winds. So incessant and vivid were the lightnings, that although the doors and window-shutters were securely fastened, every object without could be distinctly seen through the joints in the wood-work! Paul, followed by Domingo, went with intrepidity from one cottage to another, notwithstanding the fury of the tempest; here supporting a partition with a buttress, there driving in a stake; and only returning to the family to calm their fears, by the expression of a hope that the storm was passing away. Accordingly, in the evening the rains ceased, the trade-winds of the southeast pursued their ordinary course, the tempestuous clouds were driven away to the northward, and the setting sun appeared in the horizon.

The trembling families were praying together to God in Madame de la Tour's cottage, the roof of which was cracking loudly from the force of the winds. The lightning was so constant and bright that even though the doors and window shutters were securely fastened, everything outside could clearly be seen through the gaps in the woodwork! Paul, followed by Domingo, bravely moved from one cottage to another despite the raging storm; reinforcing a wall here, driving in a stake there; and he only returned to the family to reassure them, expressing hope that the storm was dying down. By evening, the rain stopped, the southeast trade winds resumed their normal flow, the stormy clouds were pushed away to the north, and the setting sun became visible on the horizon.

Virginia's first wish was to visit the spot called her Resting-place. Paul approached her with a timid air, and offered her the assistance of his arm; she accepted it with a smile, and they left the cottage together. The air was clear and fresh: white vapours arose from the ridges of the mountain, which was furrowed here and there by the courses of torrents, marked in foam, and now beginning to dry up on all sides. As for the garden, it was completely torn to pieces by deep water-courses, the roots of most of the fruit trees were laid bare, and vast heaps of sand covered the borders of the meadows, and had choked up Virginia's bath. The two cocoa trees, however, were still erect, and still retained their freshness; but they were no longer surrounded by turf, or arbours, or birds, except a few amadavid birds, which, upon the points of the neighbouring rocks, were lamenting, in plaintive notes, the loss of their young.

Virginia's first desire was to visit the place she called her Resting-place. Paul approached her shyly and offered her his arm; she accepted it with a smile, and they left the cottage together. The air was clear and fresh: white mist rose from the mountain ridges, which were marked here and there by the paths of rushing water, now beginning to dry up all around. As for the garden, it was completely devastated by deep water channels, the roots of most of the fruit trees were exposed, and large piles of sand covered the edges of the meadows, choking Virginia's bath. The two cocoa trees, however, still stood tall and retained their freshness; but they were no longer surrounded by grass, arbors, or birds, except for a few amadavid birds that, perched on the nearby rocks, were lamenting in sad notes the loss of their young.

At the sight of this general desolation, Virginia exclaimed to Paul,—"You brought birds hither, and the hurricane has killed them. You planted this garden, and it is now destroyed. Every thing then upon earth perishes, and it is only Heaven that is not subject to change."—"Why," answered Paul, "cannot I give you something that belongs to Heaven? but I have nothing of my own even upon the earth." Virginia with a blush replied, "You have the picture of Saint Paul." As soon as she had uttered the words, he flew in quest of it to his mother's cottage. This picture was a miniature of Paul the Hermit, which Margaret, who viewed it with feelings of great devotion, had worn at her neck while a girl, and which, after she became a mother, she had placed round her child's. It had even happened, that being, while pregnant, abandoned by all the world, and constantly occupied in contemplating the image of this benevolent recluse, her offspring had contracted some resemblance to this revered object. She therefore bestowed upon him the name of Paul, giving him for his patron a saint who had passed his life far from mankind by whom he had been first deceived and then forsaken. Virginia, on receiving this little present from the hands of Paul, said to him, with emotion, "My dear brother, I will never part with this while I live; nor will I ever forget that you have given me the only thing you have in the world." At this tone of friendship,—this unhoped for return of familiarity and tenderness, Paul attempted to embrace her; but, light as a bird, she escaped him, and fled away, leaving him astonished, and unable to account for conduct so extraordinary.

At the sight of this total destruction, Virginia said to Paul, "You brought birds here, and the hurricane has killed them. You planted this garden, and now it’s ruined. Everything on earth perishes, and only Heaven remains unchanged." Paul replied, "Why can't I give you something that belongs to Heaven? But I have nothing of my own here on earth." Virginia blushed and said, "You have the picture of Saint Paul." As soon as she said that, he rushed to his mother’s cottage to find it. This picture was a miniature of Paul the Hermit, which Margaret, who cherished it deeply, had worn around her neck as a girl and later put around her child’s neck after becoming a mother. It also happened that while pregnant and abandoned by everyone, she spent all her time contemplating the image of this kind recluse, and her child ended up resembling this beloved figure. She then named him Paul, choosing as his patron a saint who had spent his life away from the people who first deceived him and then abandoned him. When Virginia received this small gift from Paul, she said to him, feeling emotional, "My dear brother, I will never part with this for as long as I live, and I will always remember that you gave me the only thing you have in the world." At this expression of friendship—this unexpected return of closeness and warmth—Paul tried to hug her, but she darted away like a bird and ran off, leaving him shocked and unable to understand such strange behavior.

Meanwhile Margaret said to Madame de la Tour, "Why do we not unite our children by marriage? They have a strong attachment for each other, and though my son hardly understands the real nature of his feelings, yet great care and watchfulness will be necessary. Under such circumstances, it will be as well not to leave them too much together." Madame de la Tour replied, "They are too young and too poor. What grief would it occasion us to see Virginia bring into the world unfortunate children, whom she would not perhaps have sufficient strength to rear! Your negro, Domingo, is almost too old to labor; Mary is infirm. As for myself, my dear friend, at the end of fifteen years, I find my strength greatly decreased; the feebleness of age advances rapidly in hot climates, and, above all, under the pressure of misfortune. Paul is our only hope: let us wait till he comes to maturity, and his increased strength enables him to support us by his labour: at present you well know that we have only sufficient to supply the wants of the day: but were we to send Paul for a short time to the Indies, he might acquire, by commerce, the means of purchasing some slaves; and at his return we could unite him to Virginia; for I am persuaded no one on earth would render her so happy as your son. We will consult our neighbour on this subject."

Meanwhile, Margaret said to Madame de la Tour, "Why don't we unite our children through marriage? They have a strong bond, and although my son hardly understands what he truly feels, we'll need to be very careful and watchful. Given the situation, it's probably best not to leave them alone together too much." Madame de la Tour replied, "They're too young and too poor. It would break our hearts to see Virginia have children who might not thrive, especially since she might not have the strength to raise them! Your servant, Domingo, is getting too old to work, and Mary is unwell. As for me, my dear friend, after fifteen years, I've noticed my strength has significantly waned; aging happens quickly in hot climates, especially with the weight of misfortune. Paul is our only hope: let’s wait until he matures and can support us with his labor. You know we only have enough to meet our daily needs right now. But if we send Paul to the Indies for a little while, he might gain the means to buy some slaves through trade; then when he returns, we can unite him with Virginia, because I truly believe no one on earth would make her as happy as your son. We'll talk to our neighbor about this."

They accordingly asked my advice, which was in accordance with Madame de la Tour's opinion. "The Indian seas," I observed to them, "are calm, and, in choosing a favourable time of the year, the voyage out is seldom longer than six weeks; and the same time may be allowed for the return home. We will furnish Paul with a little venture from my neighbourhood, where he is much beloved. If we were only to supply him with some raw cotton, of which we make no use for want of mills to work it, some ebony, which is here so common that it serves us for firing, and some rosin, which is found in our woods, he would be able to sell those articles, though useless here, to good advantage in the Indies."

They asked for my advice, which matched Madame de la Tour's opinion. "The Indian seas," I told them, "are calm, and if we choose the right time of year, the trip out usually takes no more than six weeks; the same goes for the return journey. We can provide Paul with a small shipment from my area, where he is quite popular. If we just send him some raw cotton, which we can't use because we lack mills to process it, some ebony that's so common here it’s used for fuel, and some rosin found in our woods, he should be able to sell these items, even though they're not useful to us, at a good price in the Indies."

I took upon myself to obtain permission from Monsieur de la Bourdonnais to undertake this voyage; and I determined previously to mention the affair to Paul. But what was my surprise, when this young man said to me, with a degree of good sense above his age, "And why do you wish me to leave my family for this precarious pursuit of fortune? Is there any commerce in the world more advantageous than the culture of the ground, which yields sometimes fifty or a hundred-fold? If we wish to engage in commerce, can we not do so by carrying our superfluities to the town without my wandering to the Indies? Our mothers tell me, that Domingo is old and feeble; but I am young, and gather strength every day. If any accident should happen during my absence, above all to Virginia, who already suffers—Oh, no, no!—I cannot resolve to leave them."

I took it upon myself to get permission from Monsieur de la Bourdonnais to go on this trip; and I planned to talk about it with Paul first. But I was surprised when this young man, showing more sense than you'd expect for his age, said to me, "Why do you want me to leave my family for this risky quest for wealth? Is there any business in the world more profitable than farming, which can sometimes give us fifty or a hundred times what we invest? If we want to trade, can’t we just sell our extra stuff in town without me having to wander off to the Indies? Our mothers say that Domingo is old and weak; but I’m young and getting stronger every day. If something were to happen while I’m away, especially to Virginia, who’s already suffering—Oh, no, no!—I can’t bring myself to leave them."

So decided an answer threw me into great perplexity, for Madame de la Tour had not concealed from me the cause of Virginia's illness and want of spirits, and her desire of separating these young people till they were a few years older. I took care, however, not to drop any thing which could lead Paul to suspect the existence of these motives.

So, that answer left me really confused because Madame de la Tour had made it clear to me why Virginia was sick and down, and why she wanted to keep these young people apart until they were a few years older. Still, I made sure not to say anything that might make Paul suspect these reasons.

About this period a ship from France brought Madame de la Tour a letter from her aunt. The fear of death, without which hearts as insensible as hers would never feel, had alarmed her into compassion. When she wrote she was recovering from a dangerous illness, which had, however, left her incurably languid and weak. She desired her niece to return to France: or, if her health forbade her to undertake so long a voyage, she begged her to send Virginia, on whom she promised to bestow a good education, to procure for her a splendid marriage, and to leave her heiress of her whole fortune. She concluded by enjoining strict obedience to her will, in gratitude, she said, for her great kindness.

Around this time, a ship from France delivered a letter for Madame de la Tour from her aunt. The fear of death, which could make even someone as indifferent as her feel something, had stirred her into compassion. In her letter, she mentioned she was recovering from a serious illness that had left her perpetually weak and fatigued. She wanted her niece to come back to France; or, if her health wouldn’t allow her to make such a long trip, she urged her to send Virginia, promising to give her a good education, arrange a great marriage for her, and make her the sole heir to her entire fortune. She ended by insisting on strict obedience to her wishes, expressing that it was a matter of gratitude for her past kindness.

At the perusal of this letter general consternation spread itself through the whole assembled party. Domingo and Mary began to weep. Paul, motionless with surprise, appeared almost ready to burst with indignation; while Virginia, fixing her eyes anxiously upon her mother, had not power to utter a single word. "And can you now leave us?" cried Margaret to Madame de la Tour. "No, my dear friend, no, my beloved children," replied Madame de la Tour; "I will never leave you. I have lived with you, and with you I will die. I have known no happiness but in your affection. If my health be deranged, my past misfortunes are the cause. My heart has been deeply wounded by the cruelty of my relations, and by the loss of my beloved husband. But I have since found more consolation and more real happiness with you in these humble huts, than all the wealth of my family could now lead me to expect in my country."

As they read this letter, a general sense of shock spread through the entire group. Domingo and Mary started to cry. Paul, frozen in disbelief, looked like he was about to explode with anger, while Virginia, anxiously looking at her mother, couldn’t find the words to speak. "Can you really leave us now?" Margaret cried out to Madame de la Tour. "No, my dear friend, no, my beloved children," Madame de la Tour replied. "I will never leave you. I have lived with you, and I will die with you. I have known no happiness except in your love. If my health is failing, it’s because of my past troubles. My heart has been deeply wounded by the cruelty of my relatives and the loss of my beloved husband. But since then, I have found more comfort and real happiness with you in these simple homes than all the wealth of my family could ever offer me in my country."

At this soothing language every eye overflowed with tears of delight. Paul, pressing Madame de la Tour in his arms, exclaimed,—"Neither will I leave you! I will not go to the Indies. We will all labour for you, dear mamma; and you shall never feel any want with us." But of the whole society, the person who displayed the least transport, and who probably felt the most, was Virginia; and during the remainder of the day, the gentle gaiety which flowed from her heart, and proved that her peace of mind was restored, completed the general satisfaction.

At this comforting words, everyone's eyes filled with tears of joy. Paul, holding Madame de la Tour in his arms, exclaimed, "I won't leave you! I'm not going to the Indies. We'll all work for you, dear mom; you won’t have to worry about anything as long as we're here." But among everyone there, the one who showed the least excitement—though she likely felt the most—was Virginia. Throughout the rest of the day, the gentle happiness that came from her heart, demonstrating that her peace of mind was back, added to the overall contentment.

At sun-rise the next day, just as they had concluded offering up, as usual, their morning prayer before breakfast, Domingo came to inform them that a gentleman on horseback, followed by two slaves, was coming towards the plantation. It was Monsieur de la Bourdonnais. He entered the cottage, where he found the family at breakfast. Virginia had prepared, according to the custom of the country, coffee, and rice boiled in water. To these she had added hot yams, and fresh plantains. The leaves of the plantain-tree, supplied the want of table-linen; and calabash shells, split in two, served for cups. The governor exhibited, at first, some astonishment at the homeliness of the dwelling; then, addressing himself to Madame de la Tour, he observed, that although public affairs drew his attention too much from the concerns of individuals, she had many claims on his good offices. "You have an aunt at Paris, madam," he added, "a woman of quality, and immensely rich, who expects that you will hasten to see her, and who means to bestow upon you her whole fortune." Madame de la Tour replied, that the state of her health would not permit her to undertake so long a voyage. "At least," resumed Monsieur de la Bourdonnais, "you cannot without injustice, deprive this amiable young lady, your daughter, of so noble an inheritance. I will not conceal from you, that your aunt has made use of her influence to secure your daughter being sent to her; and that I have received official letters, in which I am ordered to exert my authority, if necessary, to that effect. But as I only wish to employ my power for the purpose of rendering the inhabitants of this country happy, I expect from your good sense the voluntary sacrifice of a few years, upon which your daughter's establishment in the world, and the welfare of your whole life depends. Wherefore do we come to these islands? Is it not to acquire a fortune? And will it not be more agreeable to return and find it in your own country?"

At sunrise the next day, just after they finished their usual morning prayer before breakfast, Domingo came to let them know that a gentleman on horseback, followed by two slaves, was approaching the plantation. It was Monsieur de la Bourdonnais. He entered the cottage, where the family was having breakfast. Virginia had prepared, in line with local custom, coffee and rice boiled in water. She added hot yams and fresh plantains. The leaves from the plantain tree served as a substitute for table linen, and halved calabash shells were used as cups. The governor initially seemed surprised by the simplicity of the home; then, addressing Madame de la Tour, he noted that although his public duties distracted him from individual matters, she had many reasons to request his assistance. "You have an aunt in Paris, madam," he added, "a wealthy woman of high status, who expects you to visit her soon and plans to leave you her entire fortune." Madame de la Tour responded that her health wouldn’t allow her to make such a long journey. "At the very least," Monsieur de la Bourdonnais continued, "you cannot unjustly deny this charming young lady, your daughter, such a significant inheritance. I must tell you that your aunt has used her influence to ensure your daughter is sent to her, and I have received official letters ordering me to use my authority, if necessary, to make that happen. However, since I only wish to use my power to make the people of this country happy, I hope you will willingly sacrifice a few years for the sake of your daughter's future and the well-being of your entire life. Why are we here in these islands? Isn't it to build a fortune? And wouldn’t it be better to return home to find it waiting for you?"

He then took a large bag of piastres from one of his slaves, and placed it upon the table. "This sum," he continued, "is allotted by your aunt to defray the outlay necessary for the equipment of the young lady for her voyage." Gently reproaching Madame de la Tour for not having had recourse to him in her difficulties, he extolled at the same time her noble fortitude. Upon this Paul said to the governor,—"My mother did apply to you, sir, and you received her ill."—"Have you another child, madam?" said Monsieur de la Bourdonnais to Madame de la Tour. "No, Sir," she replied; "this is the son of my friend; but he and Virginia are equally dear to us, and we mutually consider them both as our own children." "Young man," said the governor to Paul, "when you have acquired a little more experience of the world, you will know that it is the misfortune of people in place to be deceived, and bestow, in consequence, upon intriguing vice, that which they would wish to give to modest merit."

He then took a big bag of coins from one of his servants and put it on the table. "This amount," he continued, "is provided by your aunt to cover the expenses needed to prepare the young lady for her journey." Gently scolding Madame de la Tour for not coming to him during her troubles, he praised her noble strength at the same time. At this, Paul said to the governor, "My mother did come to you, sir, and you treated her poorly." "Do you have another child, madam?" asked Monsieur de la Bourdonnais to Madame de la Tour. "No, sir," she replied; "this is the son of my friend, but he and Virginia are equally dear to us, and we both consider them our children." "Young man," said the governor to Paul, "once you have gained a bit more experience in the world, you'll learn that it's the misfortune of people in power to be misled, and as a result, they often give to manipulative vice what they truly want to give to deserving talent."

Monsieur de la Bourdonnais, at the request of Madame de la Tour, placed himself next to her at table, and breakfasted after the manner of the Creoles, upon coffee, mixed with rice boiled in water. He was delighted with the order and cleanliness which prevailed in the little cottage, the harmony of the two interesting families, and the zeal of their old servants. "Here," he exclaimed, "I discern only wooden furniture; but I find serene countenances and hearts of gold." Paul, enchanted with the affability of the governor, said to him,—"I wish to be your friend: for you are a good man." Monsieur de la Bourdonnais received with pleasure this insular compliment, and, taking Paul by the hand, assured him he might rely upon his friendship.

Monsieur de la Bourdonnais, at Madame de la Tour's request, sat next to her at the table and had breakfast the Creole way, with coffee and rice boiled in water. He was impressed by the neatness and order in the little cottage, the harmony between the two interesting families, and the dedication of their old servants. "Here," he exclaimed, "I see only wooden furniture; but I find calm faces and hearts of gold." Paul, thrilled by the governor's friendliness, said to him, "I want to be your friend because you are a good man." Monsieur de la Bourdonnais appreciated this compliment and, taking Paul's hand, assured him he could count on his friendship.

After breakfast, he took Madame de la Tour aside and informed her that an opportunity would soon offer itself of sending her daughter to France, in a ship which was going to sail in a short time; that he would put her under the charge of a lady, one of the passengers, who was a relation of his own; and that she must not think of renouncing an immense fortune, on account of the pain of being separated from her daughter for a brief interval. "Your aunt," he added, "cannot live more than two years; of this I am assured by her friends. Think of it seriously. Fortune does not visit us every day. Consult your friends. I am sure that every person of good sense will be of my opinion." She answered, "that, as she desired no other happiness henceforth in the world than in promoting that of her daughter, she hoped to be allowed to leave her departure for France to her own inclination."

After breakfast, he pulled Madame de la Tour aside and told her that an opportunity was coming up to send her daughter to France on a ship that would be leaving soon. He assured her that he would place her in the care of a lady, who was a family member of his, among the passengers. He urged her not to turn down a huge fortune just because of the temporary pain of being separated from her daughter. "Your aunt," he added, "probably has no more than two years to live; I have this from her friends. Think about it seriously. Opportunities like this don’t come around every day. Talk to your friends. I’m sure anyone with good sense will agree with me." She replied, "Since all I want in the world now is to ensure my daughter's happiness, I hope to be allowed to let her decide about going to France."

Madame de la Tour was not sorry to find an opportunity of separating Paul and Virginia for a short time, and provide by this means, for their mutual felicity at a future period. She took her daughter aside, and said to her,—"My dear child, our servants are now old. Paul is still very young, Margaret is advanced in years, and I am already infirm. If I should die what would become of you, without fortune, in the midst of these deserts? You would then be left alone, without any person who could afford you much assistance, and would be obliged to labour without ceasing, as a hired servant, in order to support your wretched existence. This idea overcomes me with sorrow." Virginia answered,—"God has appointed us to labour, and to bless him every day. Up to this time he has never forsaken us, and he never will forsake us in time to come. His providence watches most especially over the unfortunate. You have told me this very often, my dear mother! I cannot resolve to leave you." Madame de la Tour replied, with much emotion,—"I have no other aim than to render you happy, and to marry you one day to Paul, who is not really your brother. Remember then that his fortune depends upon you."

Madame de la Tour was glad to find a chance to separate Paul and Virginia for a little while, thinking this might help ensure their happiness in the future. She pulled her daughter aside and said, “My dear child, our servants are getting old. Paul is still very young, Margaret is getting up there in years, and I’m already frail. If I were to die, what would happen to you, with no money, out here in the middle of nowhere? You would be left all alone, with no one to help you, and you’d have to work non-stop as a hired hand just to scrape by. This thought fills me with sadness.” Virginia replied, “God has given us work to do, and we should bless Him every day. Up until now, He has never let us down, and He won’t abandon us in the future either. His care is especially for those who are struggling. You’ve told me this many times, my dear mother! I can’t bear the thought of leaving you.” Madame de la Tour responded, with great emotion, “I only want to make you happy and to someday see you marry Paul, who isn’t really your brother. Just remember that his future is linked to you.”

A young girl who is in love believes that every one else is ignorant of her passion; she throws over her eyes the veil with which she covers the feelings of her heart; but when it is once lifted by a friendly hand, the hidden sorrows of her attachment escape as through a newly-opened barrier, and the sweet outpourings of unrestrained confidence succeed to her former mystery and reserve. Virginia, deeply affected by this new proof of her mother's tenderness, related to her the cruel struggles she had undergone, of which heaven alone had been witness; she saw, she said, the hand of Providence in the assistance of an affectionate mother, who approved of her attachment; and would guide her by her counsels; and as she was now strengthened by such support, every consideration led her to remain with her mother, without anxiety for the present, and without apprehension for the future.

A young girl in love thinks that everyone else is unaware of her feelings; she covers her eyes with a veil to hide her heart's emotions. But when a friendly hand lifts that veil, the hidden sorrows of her affection burst forth like a newly opened gate, and she shares her unfiltered thoughts instead of keeping them a mystery. Virginia, touched by this new sign of her mother's love, shared the painful struggles she had been through, struggles only known to heaven. She felt the hand of Providence in her mother’s support, who approved of her feelings and would guide her with advice. Now, with that encouragement, she felt no reason to worry about the present or fear the future, and everything pointed to staying with her mother.

Madame de la Tour, perceiving that this confidential conversation had produced an effect altogether different from that which she expected, said,—"My dear child, I do not wish to constrain you; think over it at leisure, but conceal your affection from Paul. It is better not to let a man know that the heart of his mistress is gained."

Madame de la Tour, noticing that this private conversation had created a completely unexpected outcome, said, "My dear child, I don't want to pressure you; take your time to think it over, but keep your feelings for Paul to yourself. It's better not to let a man know that he has won the heart of his lover."

Virginia and her mother were sitting together by themselves the same evening, when a tall man, dressed in a blue cassock, entered their cottage. He was a missionary priest and the confessor of Madame de la Tour and her daughter, who had now been sent to them by the governor. "My children," he exclaimed as he entered, "God be praised! you are now rich. You can now attend to the kind suggestions of your benevolent hearts, and do good to the poor. I know what Monsieur de la Bourdonnais has said to you, and what you have said in reply. Your health, dear madam, obliges you to remain here; but you, young lady, are without excuse. We must obey our aged relations, even when they are unjust. A sacrifice is required of you; but it is the will of God. Our Lord devoted himself for you; and you in imitation of his example, must give up something for the welfare of your family. Your voyage to France will end happily. You will surely consent to go, my dear young lady."

Virginia and her mother were sitting together alone that evening when a tall man in a blue robe walked into their cottage. He was a missionary priest and the confessor of Madame de la Tour and her daughter, who had now been sent to them by the governor. "My children," he exclaimed as he entered, "God be praised! You are now wealthy. You can now follow the kind suggestions of your generous hearts and help the poor. I know what Monsieur de la Bourdonnais has told you and what you replied. Your health, dear madam, requires you to stay here; but you, young lady, have no excuse. We must obey our elders, even when they are being unreasonable. A sacrifice is being asked of you; but it is God's will. Our Lord dedicated himself for you, and you, following his example, must give up something for the good of your family. Your trip to France will end well. You will definitely agree to go, my dear young lady."

Virginia, with downcast eyes, answered, trembling, "If it is the command of God, I will not presume to oppose it. Let the will of God be done!" As she uttered these words, she wept.

Virginia, looking down, replied, trembling, "If it's God's command, I won't dare to oppose it. Let God's will be done!" As she said this, she cried.

The priest went away, in order to inform the governor of the success of his mission. In the meantime Madame de la Tour sent Domingo to request me to come to her, that she might consult me respecting Virginia's departure. I was not at all of opinion that she ought to go. I consider it as a fixed principle of happiness, that we ought to prefer the advantages of nature to those of fortune, and never go in search of that at a distance, which we may find at home,—in our own bosoms. But what could be expected from my advice, in opposition to the illusions of a splendid fortune?—or from my simple reasoning, when in competition with the prejudices of the world, and an authority held sacred by Madame de la Tour? This lady indeed only consulted me out of politeness; she had ceased to deliberate since she had heard the decision of her confessor. Margaret herself, who, notwithstanding the advantages she expected for her son from the possession of Virginia's fortune, had hitherto opposed her departure, made no further objections. As for Paul, in ignorance of what had been determined, but alarmed at the secret conversations which Virginia had been holding with her mother, he abandoned himself to melancholy. "They are plotting something against me," cried he, "for they conceal every thing from me."

The priest left to inform the governor about how well his mission went. In the meantime, Madame de la Tour sent Domingo to ask me to come to her so she could discuss Virginia's departure with me. I really didn't think she should go. I believe it's a solid principle of happiness that we should value the benefits of nature over those of wealth and never seek out elsewhere what we can find within ourselves. But what could my advice do against the illusions of a wealthy lifestyle?—or my straightforward reasoning stand up to the prejudices of society and the authority that Madame de la Tour held so dearly? This lady was really just consulting me out of politeness; she had stopped considering other options since she heard her confessor's decision. Margaret herself, who despite the advantages she hoped for her son from Virginia's fortune had previously opposed her leaving, made no further objections. As for Paul, unaware of what had been decided but worried about the secret conversations Virginia had been having with her mother, he fell into a state of gloom. "They are plotting something against me," he exclaimed, "because they are hiding everything from me."

A report having in the meantime been spread in the island that fortune had visited these rocks, merchants of every description were seen climbing their steep ascent. Now, for the first time, were seen displayed in these humble huts the richest stuffs of India; the fine dimity of Gondelore; the handkerchiefs of Pellicate and Masulipatan; the plain, striped, and embroidered muslins of Dacca, so beautifully transparent: the delicately white cottons of Surat, and linens of all colours. They also brought with them the gorgeous silks of China, satin damasks, some white, and others grass-green and bright red; pink taffetas, with the profusion of satins and gauze of Tonquin, both plain and decorated with flowers; soft pekins, downy as cloth; and white and yellow nankeens, and the calicoes of Madagascar.

A report had spread across the island that fortune had come to these rocks, and merchants of all kinds were seen making their way up the steep path. For the first time, the richest fabrics from India were displayed in these simple huts: the fine dimity from Gondelore; handkerchiefs from Pellicate and Masulipatan; plain, striped, and embroidered muslins from Dacca, which were beautifully sheer; the delicately white cottons from Surat, and linens in every color. They also brought along the vibrant silks from China, satin damasks in white, grass-green, and bright red; pink taffetas, along with plenty of satins and gauze from Tonquin, both plain and adorned with flowers; soft pekins that felt like cloth; and white and yellow nankeens, plus calicoes from Madagascar.

Madame de la Tour wished her daughter to purchase whatever she liked; she only examined the goods, and inquired the price, to take care that the dealers did not cheat her. Virginia made choice of everything she thought would be useful or agreeable to her mother, or to Margaret and her son. "This," said she, "will be wanted for furnishing the cottage, and that will be very useful to Mary and Domingo." In short, the bag of piastres was almost emptied before she even began to consider her own wants; and she was obliged to receive back for her own use a share of the presents which she had distributed among the family circle.

Madame de la Tour wanted her daughter to buy anything she liked; she just checked the items and asked about the prices to make sure the sellers didn't rip her off. Virginia chose everything she thought would be useful or nice for her mom, Margaret, and her son. "This," she said, "will be needed to furnish the cottage, and that will be really useful for Mary and Domingo." In short, the bag of piastres was almost empty before she even started thinking about her own needs; she had to take back some of the gifts she had given to her family for her own use.

Paul, overcome with sorrow at the sight of these gifts of fortune, which he felt were a presage of Virginia's departure, came a few days after to my dwelling. With an air of deep despondency he said to me—"My sister is going away; she is already making preparations for her voyage. I conjure you to come and exert your influence over her mother and mine, in order to detain her here." I could not refuse the young man's solicitations, although well convinced that my representations would be unavailing.

Paul, filled with sadness at the sight of these fortunate gifts, which he believed signaled Virginia's departure, came to my house a few days later. With a look of deep despair, he said to me, "My sister is leaving; she's already getting ready for her trip. I urge you to come and talk to her mother and mine to convince them to keep her here." I couldn't say no to the young man's pleas, even though I knew my attempts would likely be pointless.

Virginia had ever appeared to me charming when clad in the coarse cloth of Bengal, with a red handkerchief tied round her head: you may therefore imagine how much her beauty was increased, when she was attired in the graceful and elegant costume worn by the ladies of this country! She had on a white muslin dress, lined with pink taffeta. Her somewhat tall and slender figure was shown to advantage in her new attire, and the simple arrangement of her hair accorded admirably with the form of her head. Her fine blue eyes were filled with an expression of melancholy; and the struggles of passion, with which her heart was agitated, imparted a flush to her cheek, and to her voice a tone of deep emotion. The contrast between her pensive look and her gay habiliments rendered her more interesting than ever, nor was it possible to see or hear her unmoved. Paul became more and more melancholy; and at length Margaret, distressed at the situation of her son, took him aside and said to him,—"Why, my dear child, will you cherish vain hopes, which will only render your disappointment more bitter? It is time for me to make known to you the secret of your life and of mine. Mademoiselle de la Tour belongs, by her mother's side, to a rich and noble family, while you are but the son of a poor peasant girl; and what is worse you are illegitimate."

Virginia had always seemed charming to me when she wore the rough fabric from Bengal, with a red handkerchief tied around her head: so you can imagine how much more beautiful she looked in the graceful and elegant outfit worn by the ladies here! She was wearing a white muslin dress, lined with pink taffeta. Her tall and slender figure was beautifully highlighted in her new clothes, and the simple way her hair was styled suited her head perfectly. Her striking blue eyes carried a hint of sadness, and the emotional turmoil in her heart gave her cheeks a rosy glow and added depth to her voice. The contrast between her thoughtful expression and her cheerful attire made her even more captivating, and it was impossible to see or hear her without feeling something. Paul grew increasingly melancholic; eventually, Margaret, worried about her son, took him aside and said to him, “Why, my dear child, will you hold onto false hopes that will only make your disappointment more painful? It's time for me to reveal the truth about your life and mine. Mademoiselle de la Tour comes from a wealthy and noble family on her mother's side, while you are just the son of a poor peasant girl; and what’s worse, you are illegitimate.”

Paul, who had never heard this last expression before, inquired with eagerness its meaning. His mother replied, "I was not married to your father. When I was a girl, seduced by love, I was guilty of a weakness of which you are the offspring. The consequence of my fault is, that you are deprived of the protection of a father's family, and by my flight from home you have also lost that of your mother's. Unfortunate child! you have no relations in the world but me!"—and she shed a flood of tears. Paul, pressing her in his arms, exclaimed, "Oh, my dear mother! since I have no relation in the world but you, I will love you all the more. But what a secret have you just disclosed to me! I now see the reason why Mademoiselle de la Tour has estranged herself so much from me for the last two months, and why she has determined to go to France. Ah! I perceive too well that she despises me!"

Paul, who had never heard this last expression before, eagerly asked what it meant. His mother replied, "I wasn’t married to your father. When I was young, seduced by love, I made a mistake that you are the result of. Because of my mistake, you’re missing out on the support of a father’s family, and because I ran away from home, you’ve also lost your mother’s. Unfortunate child! You have no family in the world but me!"—and she broke down in tears. Paul, holding her tightly, exclaimed, "Oh, my dear mother! Since I have no family in the world but you, I will love you even more. But what a secret you’ve just revealed to me! I now understand why Mademoiselle de la Tour has pulled away from me so much in the last two months and why she has decided to go to France. Ah! I see all too clearly that she looks down on me!"

The hour of supper being arrived, we gathered round the table; but the different sensations with which we were agitated left us little inclination to eat, and the meal, if such it may be called, passed in silence. Virginia was the first to rise; she went out, and seated herself on the very spot where we now are. Paul hastened after her, and sat down by her side. Both of them, for some time, kept a profound silence. It was one of those delicious nights which are so common between the tropics, and to the beauty of which no pencil can do justice. The moon appeared in the midst of the firmament, surrounded by a curtain of clouds, which was gradually unfolded by her beams. Her light insensibly spread itself over the mountains of the island, and their distant peaks glistened with a silvery green. The winds were perfectly still. We heard among the woods, at the bottom of the valleys, and on the summits of the rocks, the piping cries and the soft notes of the birds, wantoning in their nests, and rejoicing in the brightness of the night and the serenity of the atmosphere. The hum of insects was heard in the grass. The stars sparkled in the heavens, and their lurid orbs were reflected, in trembling sparkles, from the tranquil bosom of the ocean. Virginia's eye wandered distractedly over its vast and gloomy horizon, distinguishable from the shore of the island only by the red fires in the fishing boats. She perceived at the entrance of the harbour a light and a shadow; these were the watchlight and the hull of the vessel in which she was to embark for Europe, and which, all ready for sea, lay at anchor, waiting for a breeze. Affected at this sight, she turned away her head, in order to hide her tears from Paul.

The time for dinner arrived, and we gathered around the table; however, the different feelings we were experiencing left us with little desire to eat, and the meal, if we can call it that, went by in silence. Virginia was the first to stand up; she went outside and sat down on the spot where we now are. Paul quickly followed her and sat down beside her. For a while, both of them remained completely quiet. It was one of those beautiful nights that are so common in the tropics, a beauty that no artist can truly capture. The moon appeared in the middle of the sky, surrounded by a curtain of clouds that gradually opened up in her light. Her glow spread gently over the island’s mountains, causing their distant peaks to shine with a silvery green. The winds were still. We could hear in the woods, at the bottom of the valleys, and on the tops of the rocks, the chirping cries and soft notes of the birds, enjoying their nests and reveling in the night’s brightness and the calm atmosphere. The hum of insects echoed in the grass. The stars sparkled in the sky, their dim light reflected in trembling sparkles from the peaceful surface of the ocean. Virginia's gaze wandered restlessly over the vast, dark horizon, only distinguishable from the island shore by the red lights of the fishing boats. She noticed a light and a shadow at the entrance of the harbor; these were the watchlight and the hull of the ship that she was set to board for Europe, which was fully prepared for departure, anchored and waiting for a breeze. Touched by this sight, she turned her head away to hide her tears from Paul.

Madame de la Tour, Margaret, and I, were seated at a little distance, beneath the plantain-trees; and, owing to the stillness of the night, we distinctly heard their conversation, which I have not forgotten.

Madame de la Tour, Margaret, and I were sitting a little way off under the plantain trees, and because the night was so quiet, we clearly heard their conversation, which I still remember.

Paul said to her,—"You are going away from us, they tell me, in three days. You do not fear then to encounter the danger of the sea, at the sight of which you are so much terrified?" "I must perform my duty," answered Virginia, "by obeying my parent." "You leave us," resumed Paul, "for a distant relation, whom you have never seen." "Alas!" cried Virginia, "I would have remained here my whole life, but my mother would not have it so. My confessor, too, told me it was the will of God that I should go, and that life was a scene of trials!—and Oh! this is indeed a severe one."

Paul said to her, "I hear you're leaving us in three days. Aren't you afraid of facing the dangers of the sea, which terrify you so much?" "I have to do my duty," Virginia replied, "by obeying my parent." "You're leaving us for a distant relative you've never met," Paul continued. "Alas!" exclaimed Virginia, "I would have stayed here my whole life, but my mother wouldn't allow it. My confessor also told me it was God's will for me to go, and that life is a series of trials!—and oh! this one is truly hard."

"What!" exclaimed Paul, "you could find so many reasons for going, and not one for remaining here! Ah! there is one reason for your departure that you have not mentioned. Riches have great attractions. You will soon find in the new world to which you are going, another, to whom you will give the name of brother, which you bestow on me no more. You will choose that brother from amongst persons who are worthy of you by their birth, and by a fortune which I have not to offer. But where can you go to be happier? On what shore will you land, and find it dearer to you than the spot which gave you birth?—and where will you form around you a society more delightful to you than this, by which you are so much accustomed? What will become of her, already advanced in years, when she no longer sees you at her side at table, in the house, in the walks, where she used to lean upon you? What will become of my mother, who loves you with the same affection? What shall I say to comfort them when I see them weeping for your absence? Cruel Virginia! I say nothing to you of myself; but what will become of me, when in the morning I shall no more see you; when the evening will come, and not reunite us?—when I shall gaze on these two palm trees, planted at our birth, and so long the witnesses of our mutual friendship? Ah! since your lot is changed,—since you seek in a far country other possessions than the fruits of my labour, let me go with you in the vessel in which you are about to embark. I will sustain your spirits in the midst of those tempests which terrify you so much even on shore. I will lay my head upon your bosom: I will warm your heart upon my own; and in France, where you are going in search of fortune and of grandeur, I will wait upon you as your slave. Happy only in your happiness, you will find me, in those palaces where I shall see you receiving the homage and adoration of all, rich and noble enough to make you the greatest of all sacrifices, by dying at your feet."

"What!" Paul exclaimed, "you can come up with so many reasons to leave, but not one for staying here! Ah! there's a reason for your departure that you haven't mentioned. Money has its allure. You’ll soon find in the new world you’re heading to, another person you’ll call brother, a title you no longer give me. You’ll pick that brother from those who deserve you by their background and the wealth I can’t offer. But where will you go to be happier? What shore will you land on that feels more precious than the place where you were born?—and where will you create a community that’s more enjoyable than this one you’re so used to? What will happen to her, already getting old, when she doesn’t see you at the table, in the house, or on the walks where she used to lean on you? What will happen to my mother, who loves you just as much? What can I say to comfort them when I see them crying for your absence? Cruel Virginia! I won’t even mention myself; but what will happen to me when I no longer see you in the morning? When evening comes and we’re not together?—when I look at these two palm trees, planted at our birth, that have long witnessed our friendship? Ah! since your fate has changed,—since you’re seeking in a distant land other treasures than the fruits of my labor, let me go with you on the ship you’re about to board. I’ll support you through the storms that scare you even on land. I’ll lay my head on your chest: I’ll warm your heart with mine; and in France, where you’re off to find fortune and greatness, I’ll serve you like a slave. Happy only when you’re happy, you’ll find me in those palaces where I’ll see you receiving the admiration and worship of everyone, rich and noble enough to make the greatest sacrifice of all, by dying at your feet."

The violence of his emotions stopped his utterance, and we then heard Virginia, who, in a voice broken by sobs, uttered these words:—"It is for you that I go,—for you whom I see tired to death every day by the labour of sustaining two helpless families. If I have accepted this opportunity of becoming rich, it is only to return a thousand-fold the good which you have done us. Can any fortune be equal to your friendship? Why do you talk about your birth? Ah! if it were possible for me still to have a brother, should I make choice of any other than you? Oh, Paul, Paul! you are far dearer to me than a brother! How much has it cost me to repulse you from me! Help me to tear myself from what I value more than existence, till Heaven shall bless our union. But I will stay or go,—I will live or die,—dispose of me as you will. Unhappy that I am! I could have repelled your caresses; but I cannot support your affliction."

The intensity of his feelings left him speechless, and then we heard Virginia, who, with a voice choked by tears, said:—"I’m doing this for you—for you, who I see worn out every day from the strain of supporting two helpless families. If I’ve accepted this chance to get rich, it’s only to repay you a thousand times for all the good you’ve done for us. Can any fortune compare to your friendship? Why do you mention your background? Oh! if I could still have a brother, I wouldn’t choose anyone but you. Oh, Paul, Paul! you mean so much more to me than a brother! How much it’s hurt me to push you away! Help me break free from what I treasure more than life itself, until Heaven blesses our union. But I will stay or leave—I will live or die—do with me what you will. How unfortunate I am! I could have rejected your affection; but I can’t bear your suffering."

At these words Paul seized her in his arms, and, holding her pressed close to his bosom, cried, in a piercing tone, "I will go with her,—nothing shall ever part us." We all ran towards him; and Madame de la Tour said to him, "My son, if you go, what will become of us?"

At these words, Paul pulled her into his arms and, holding her tightly against his chest, shouted in a desperate tone, "I will go with her—nothing will ever separate us." We all rushed toward him, and Madame de la Tour asked, "My son, if you leave, what will happen to us?"

He, trembling, repeated after her the words,—"My son!—my son! You my mother!" cried he; "you, who would separate the brother from the sister! We have both been nourished at your bosom; we have both been reared upon your knees; we have learnt of you to love another; we have said so a thousand times; and now you would separate her from me!—you would send her to Europe, that inhospitable country which refused you an asylum, and to relations by whom you yourself were abandoned. You will tell me that I have no right over her, and that she is not my sister. She is everything to me;—my riches, my birth, my family,—all that I have! I know no other. We have had but one roof,—one cradle,—and we will have but one grave! If she goes, I will follow her. The governor will prevent me! Will he prevent me from flinging myself into the sea?—will he prevent me from following her by swimming? The sea cannot be more fatal to me than the land. Since I cannot live with her, at least I will die before her eyes, far from you. Inhuman mother!—woman without compassion!—may the ocean, to which you trust her, restore her to you no more! May the waves, rolling back our bodies amid the shingles of this beach, give you in the loss of your two children, an eternal subject of remorse!"

He, shaking, repeated her words, “My son!—my son! You’re my mother!” he shouted; “you, who would tear the brother from the sister! We were both raised at your breast; we both grew up on your lap; you taught us to love others; we’ve said it a thousand times; and now you want to separate her from me!—you would send her to Europe, that unwelcoming place that wouldn’t shelter you, to relatives who abandoned you. You’ll tell me that I have no claim on her, that she’s not my sister. She is everything to me;—my wealth, my identity, my family,—all that I have! I know nothing else. We’ve shared one roof,—one cradle,—and we will share one grave! If she goes, I will follow her. The governor will stop me! Will he stop me from throwing myself into the sea?—will he stop me from swimming after her? The sea can’t be more deadly to me than the land. Since I can’t live with her, at least I’ll die in front of her, far from you. Heartless mother!—woman without mercy!—may the ocean, to which you send her, never bring her back to you! May the waves, rolling our bodies along this beach, give you an everlasting reminder of the loss of your two children!"

At these words, I seized him in my arms, for despair had deprived him of reason. His eyes sparkled with fire, the perspiration fell in great drops from his face; his knees trembled, and I felt his heart beat violently against his burning bosom.

At these words, I grabbed him in my arms, as despair had taken away his sanity. His eyes shone with intensity, sweat dripped heavily from his face; his knees shook, and I felt his heart pounding fiercely against his heated chest.

Virginia, alarmed, said to him,—"Oh, my dear Paul, I call to witness the pleasures of our early age, your griefs and my own, and every thing that can for ever bind two unfortunate beings to each other, that if I remain at home, I will live but for you; that if I go, I will one day return to be yours. I call you all to witness;—you who have reared me from my infancy, who dispose of my life, and who see my tears. I swear by that Heaven which hears me, by the sea which I am going to pass, by the air I breathe, and which I never sullied by a falsehood."

Virginia, alarmed, said to him, “Oh, my dear Paul, I want to acknowledge the joys of our early years, your sorrows and mine, and everything that can forever connect two unfortunate people. If I stay at home, I will live only for you; if I leave, I will one day come back to be yours. I ask all of you to bear witness—those who have raised me since I was a child, who control my life, and who see my tears. I swear by the Heaven that hears me, by the sea I’m about to cross, by the air I breathe, which I have never soiled with a lie.”

As the sun softens and precipitates an icy rock from the summit of one of the Appenines, so the impetuous passions of the young man were subdued by the voice of her he loved. He bent his head, and a torrent of tears fell from his eyes. His mother, mingling her tears with his, held him in her arms, but was unable to speak. Madame de la Tour, half distracted, said to me, "I can bear this no longer. My heart is quite broken. This unfortunate voyage shall not take place. Do take my son home with you. Not one of us has had any rest the whole week."

As the sun sets and causes a chunk of ice to fall from the peak of one of the Appenines, the intense feelings of the young man were calmed by the sound of her voice. He lowered his head, and tears streamed down his face. His mother, sharing in his tears, held him tightly, but couldn't find the words to say. Madame de la Tour, half out of her mind, said to me, "I can't take this anymore. My heart is completely broken. This terrible trip won't happen. Please take my son back home with you. None of us has had any rest all week."

I said to Paul, "My dear friend, your sister shall remain here. To-morrow we will talk to the governor about it; leave your family to take some rest, and come and pass the night with me. It is late; it is midnight; the southern cross is just above the horizon."

I said to Paul, "My dear friend, your sister will stay here. Tomorrow we’ll talk to the governor about it; let your family get some rest, and come spend the night with me. It’s late; it’s midnight; the Southern Cross is just above the horizon."

He suffered himself to be led away in silence; and, after a night of great agitation, he arose at break of day, and returned home.

He allowed himself to be taken away in silence; and after a restless night, he got up at dawn and went home.

But why should I continue any longer to you the recital of this history? There is but one aspect of human pleasure. Like the globe upon which we revolve, the fleeting course of life is but a day; and if one part of that day be visited by light, the other is thrown into darkness.

But why should I keep telling you this story any longer? There’s only one side to human pleasure. Just like the planet we live on, the brief journey of life is just a day; and if one part of that day is filled with light, the other is plunged into darkness.

"My father," I answered, "finish, I conjure you, the history which you have begun in a manner so interesting. If the images of happiness are the most pleasing, those of misfortune are the more instructive. Tell me what became of the unhappy young man."

"My father," I replied, "please finish the story you started in such an interesting way. If images of happiness are the most enjoyable, those of misfortune are the most enlightening. Tell me what happened to the unfortunate young man."

The first object beheld by Paul in his way home was the negro woman Mary, who, mounted on a rock, was earnestly looking towards the sea. As soon as he perceived her, he called to her from a distance,—"Where is Virginia?" Mary turned her head towards her young master, and began to weep. Paul, distracted, retracing his steps, ran to the harbour. He was there informed, that Virginia had embarked at the break of day, and that the vessel had immediately set sail, and was now out of sight. He instantly returned to the plantation, which he crossed without uttering a word.

The first thing Paul saw on his way home was Mary, the Black woman, who was standing on a rock, intently looking out at the sea. As soon as he spotted her, he called out from a distance, "Where's Virginia?" Mary turned her head toward her young master and started to cry. Distraught, Paul turned back and ran to the harbor. There, he was told that Virginia had left at dawn, and the ship had set sail right away, disappearing from view. He immediately went back to the plantation, crossing it without saying a word.

Quite perpendicular as appears the wall of rocks behind us, those green platforms which separate their summits are so many stages, by means of which you may reach, through some difficult paths, that cone of sloping and inaccessible rocks, which is called The Thumb. At the foot of that cone is an extended slope of ground, covered with lofty trees, and so steep and elevated that it looks like a forest in the air, surrounded by tremendous precipices. The clouds, which are constantly attracted round the summit of the Thumb, supply innumerable rivulets, which fall to so great a depth in the valley situated on the other side of the mountain, that from this elevated point the sound of their cataracts cannot be heard. From that spot you can discern a considerable part of the island, diversified by precipices and mountain peaks, and amongst others, Peter-Booth, and the Three Breasts, with their valleys full of woods. You also command an extensive view of the ocean, and can even perceive the Isle of Bourbon, forty leagues to the westward. From the summit of that stupendous pile of rocks Paul caught sight of the vessel which was bearing away Virginia, and which now, ten leagues out at sea, appeared like a black spot in the midst of the ocean. He remained a great part of the day with his eyes fixed upon this object: when it had disappeared, he still fancied he beheld it; and when, at length, the traces which clung to his imagination were lost in the mists of the horizon, he seated himself on that wild point, forever beaten by the winds, which never cease to agitate the tops of the cabbage and gum trees, and the hoarse and moaning murmurs of which, similar to the distant sound of organs, inspire a profound melancholy. On this spot I found him, his head reclined on the rock, and his eyes fixed upon the ground. I had followed him from the earliest dawn, and, after much importunity, I prevailed on him to descend from the heights, and return to his family. I went home with him, where the first impulse of his mind, on seeing Madame de la Tour, was to reproach her bitterly for having deceived him. She told us that a favourable wind having sprung up at three o'clock in the morning, and the vessel being ready to sail, the governor, attended by some of his staff and the missionary, had come with a palanquin to fetch her daughter; and that, notwithstanding Virginia's objections, her own tears and entreaties, and the lamentations of Margaret, every body exclaiming all the time that it was for the general welfare, they had carried her away almost dying. "At least," cried Paul, "if I had bid her farewell, I should now be more calm. I would have said to her,—'Virginia, if, during the time we have lived together, one word may have escaped me which has offended you, before you leave me forever, tell me that you forgive me.' I would have said to her,—'Since I am destined to see you no more, farewell, my dear Virginia, farewell! Live far from me, contented and happy!'" When he saw that his mother and Madame de la Tour were weeping,—"You must now," said he, "seek some other hand to wipe away your tears;" and then, rushing out of the house, and groaning aloud, he wandered up and down the plantation. He hovered in particular about those spots which had been most endeared to Virginia. He said to the goats, and their little ones, which followed him, bleating,—"What do you want of me? You will see with me no more her who used to feed you with her own hand." He went to the bower called Virginia's Resting-place, and, as the birds flew around him, exclaimed, "Poor birds! you will fly no more to meet her who cherished you!"—and observing Fidele running backwards and forwards in search of her, he heaved a deep sigh, and cried,—"Ah! you will never find her again." At length he went and seated himself upon a rock where he had conversed with her the preceding evening; and at the sight of the ocean upon which he had seen the vessel disappear which had borne her away, his heart overflowed with anguish, and he wept bitterly.

The wall of rocks behind us looks almost vertical, but those green platforms separating their peaks serve as steps that you can climb, although it's a tough journey, to reach that sloping and unreachable pile of rocks known as The Thumb. At the base of that pile is a wide slope covered in tall trees, so steep and high that it seems like a forest in the sky, surrounded by huge cliffs. The clouds, always drawn to the top of The Thumb, create countless streams that fall into the valley on the other side of the mountain, so far below that you can't hear their waterfalls from this high point. From here, you can see a large part of the island, with its cliffs and mountain peaks, including Peter-Booth and the Three Breasts, complete with wooded valleys. You also get a broad view of the ocean, and you can even spot the Isle of Bourbon, forty leagues to the west. From the peak of that enormous rock formation, Paul spotted the ship taking Virginia away, which now seemed like a tiny black dot in the vast ocean ten leagues out. He spent a big part of the day staring intently at it: even after it vanished, he thought he still saw it; and when the fading traces clung to his mind finally disappeared into the mists of the horizon, he sat down on that wild spot constantly battered by winds that never stop stirring the tops of the cabbage and gum trees, where the deep, moaning sounds are like distant organ music, filling him with deep sadness. I found him there, his head resting on the rock, eyes fixed on the ground. I had followed him since dawn, and after much insistence, I got him to come down from the heights and return to his family. We went home together, and his first reaction upon seeing Madame de la Tour was to bitterly accuse her of deceiving him. She told us that a favorable wind had picked up at three in the morning, and with the ship ready to sail, the governor, along with some of his staff and the missionary, had come with a palanquin to take her daughter away; despite Virginia's protests, her own tears and pleas, and Margaret's lamentations, surrounded by everyone saying it was for the greater good, they had taken her almost in a state of despair. “At least,” Paul exclaimed, “if I had said goodbye to her, I would feel calmer now. I would have said to her, 'Virginia, if I’ve ever said anything hurtful to you during our time together, please tell me before you leave forever that you forgive me.' I would have told her, 'Since I’m fated to never see you again, farewell, my dear Virginia, farewell! Live happily and content away from me!'" When he saw that his mother and Madame de la Tour were crying, he said, “You’ll need to find someone else to dry your tears now;” and then, bolting out of the house, groaning loudly, he wandered around the plantation. He lingered especially around the places that had meant the most to Virginia. He spoke to the goats and their kids that followed him, bleating, “What do you want from me? You won’t see her again, the one who used to feed you with her own hands.” He went to Virginia's favorite spot and, as the birds flew around him, exclaimed, “Poor birds! You won’t fly to meet the one who cared for you anymore!”—and noticing Fidele running back and forth looking for her, he sighed heavily and said, “Ah! You’ll never find her again.” Finally, he sat on a rock where he had talked with her the night before; and upon seeing the ocean where he had watched the ship take her away, his heart broke with sorrow, and he wept bitterly.

We continually watched his movements, apprehensive of some fatal consequence from the violent agitation of his mind. His mother and Madame de la Tour conjured him, in the most tender manner, not to increase their affliction by his despair. At length the latter soothed his mind by lavishing upon him epithets calculated to awaken his hopes,—calling him her son, her dear son, her son-in-law, whom she destined for her daughter. She persuaded him to return home, and to take some food. He seated himself next to the place which used to be occupied by the companion of his childhood; and, as if she had still been present, he spoke to her, and made as though he would offer her whatever he knew as most agreeable to her taste: then, starting from this dream of fancy, he began to weep. For some days he employed himself in gathering together every thing which had belonged to Virginia, the last nosegays she had worn, the cocoa-shell from which she used to drink; and after kissing a thousand times these relics of his beloved, to him the most precious treasures which the world contained, he hid them in his bosom. Amber does not shed so sweet a perfume as the veriest trifles touched by those we love. At length, perceiving that the indulgence of his grief increased that of his mother and Madame de la Tour, and that the wants of the family demanded continual labour, he began, with the assistance of Domingo, to repair the damage done to the garden.

We kept a close watch on his actions, worried about what might happen due to the intense turmoil in his mind. His mother and Madame de la Tour gently urged him not to add to their sorrow with his despair. Eventually, Madame de la Tour calmed him down by showering him with affectionate words meant to lift his spirits—calling him her son, her dear son, her son-in-law, whom she envisioned for her daughter. She convinced him to go home and eat something. He sat down next to where his childhood companion used to be, and as if she were still there, he spoke to her and pretended to offer her the things he thought she would like best. Then, snapping out of this daydream, he started to cry. For several days, he busied himself collecting everything that belonged to Virginia, the last flowers she had worn, the cocoa shell she used to drink from; and after kissing these mementos of his beloved—his most treasured possessions in the entire world—he tucked them close to his heart. Nothing has a sweeter scent than the tiniest items touched by those we love. Eventually, realizing that indulging in his grief was only increasing the sorrow of his mother and Madame de la Tour, and that the family's needs required constant effort, he began, with Domingo's help, to fix up the damage to the garden.

But, soon after, this young man, hitherto indifferent as a Creole to every thing that was passing in the world, begged of me to teach him to read and write, in order that he might correspond with Virginia. He afterwards wished to obtain a knowledge of geography, that he might form some idea of the country where she would disembark; and of history, that he might know something of the manners of the society in which she would be placed. The powerful sentiment of love, which directed his present studies, had already instructed him in agriculture, and in the art of laying out grounds with advantage and beauty. It must be admitted, that to the fond dreams of this restless and ardent passion, mankind are indebted for most of the arts and sciences, while its disappointments have given birth to philosophy, which teaches us to bear up under misfortune. Love, thus, the general link of all beings, becomes the great spring of society, by inciting us to knowledge as well as to pleasure.

But soon after, this young man, who had previously been indifferent like a Creole to everything happening in the world, asked me to teach him to read and write so he could communicate with Virginia. He later wanted to learn geography to get an idea of the country where she would arrive, and history to understand the customs of the society she would join. The intense feeling of love that inspired his studies had already taught him about agriculture and how to design landscapes attractively. It’s fair to say that humanity owes many of its arts and sciences to the hopeful dreams of this restless and passionate love, while its disappointments have led to philosophy, which helps us cope with hardship. Love, therefore, the common thread of all beings, becomes the driving force of society, pushing us towards knowledge as well as pleasure.

Paul found little satisfaction in the study of geography, which, instead of describing the natural history of each country, gave only a view of its political divisions and boundaries. History, and especially modern history, interested him little more. He there saw only general and periodical evils, the causes of which he could not discover; wars without either motive or reason; uninteresting intrigues; with nations destitute of principle, and princes void of humanity. To this branch of reading he preferred romances, which, being chiefly occupied by the feelings and concerns of men, sometimes represented situations similar to his own. Thus, no book gave him so much pleasure as Telemachus, from the pictures it draws of pastoral life, and of the passions which are most natural to the human breast. He read aloud to his mother and Madame de la Tour, those parts which affected him most sensibly; but sometimes, touched by the most tender remembrances, his emotion would choke his utterance, and his eyes be filled with tears. He fancied he had found in Virginia the dignity and wisdom of Antiope, united to the misfortunes and the tenderness of Eucharis. With very different sensations he perused our fashionable novels, filled with licentious morals and maxims, and when he was informed that these works drew a tolerably faithful picture of European society, he trembled, and not without some appearance of reason, lest Virginia should become corrupted by it, and forget him.

Paul found little satisfaction in studying geography, which, instead of explaining the natural history of each country, only showed its political divisions and borders. He was only slightly more interested in history, especially modern history. He saw only common and recurring problems, the causes of which he couldn't identify; wars without motive or reason; boring intrigues; nations lacking principles, and rulers devoid of humanity. He preferred reading romances, which mainly focused on human emotions and concerns, sometimes reflecting situations similar to his own. No book brought him as much joy as Telemachus, with its portrayals of rural life and the feelings that are most natural to humans. He read aloud to his mother and Madame de la Tour the parts that affected him most deeply; but sometimes, overwhelmed by tender memories, he would choke up and his eyes would fill with tears. He imagined he had found in Virginia the dignity and wisdom of Antiope, combined with the misfortunes and gentleness of Eucharis. With very different feelings, he read our trendy novels, filled with questionable morals and principles, and when he learned that these works provided a fairly accurate picture of European society, he shuddered, not without reason, fearing that Virginia might be corrupted by it and forget him.

More than a year and a half, indeed, passed away before Madame de la Tour received any tidings of her aunt or her daughter. During that period she only accidently heard that Virginia had safely arrived in France. At length, however, a vessel which stopped here on its way to the Indies brought a packet to Madame de la Tour, and a letter written by Virginia's own hand. Although this amiable and considerate girl had written in a guarded manner that she might not wound her mother's feelings, it appeared evident enough that she was unhappy. The letter painted so naturally her situation and her character, that I have retained it almost word for word.

More than a year and a half went by before Madame de la Tour heard anything about her aunt or her daughter. During that time, she only accidentally learned that Virginia had safely made it to France. Finally, a ship that stopped here on its way to the Indies delivered a package to Madame de la Tour, along with a letter written by Virginia herself. Although this kind and thoughtful girl had written carefully to avoid hurting her mother's feelings, it was clear that she was unhappy. The letter described her situation and personality so vividly that I've kept it nearly word for word.

"MY DEAR AND BELOVED MOTHER,

"Dear Mom,"

"I have already sent you several letters, written by my own hand, but having received no answer, I am afraid they have not reached you. I have better hopes for this, from the means I have now gained of sending you tidings of myself, and of hearing from you.

"I've already sent you several letters, written by me, but since I haven't received a reply, I'm worried they didn't get to you. I feel more hopeful about this one because I now have a better way to update you on my life and to hear from you."

"I have shed many tears since our separation, I who never used to weep, but for the misfortunes of others! My aunt was much astonished, when, having, upon my arrival, inquired what accomplishments I possessed, I told her that I could neither read nor write. She asked me what then I had learnt, since I came into the world; and when I answered that I had been taught to take care of the household affairs, and to obey your will, she told me that I had received the education of a servant. The next day she placed me as a boarder in a great abbey near Paris, where I have masters of all kinds, who teach me, among other things, history, geography, grammar, mathematics, and riding on horseback. But I have so little capacity for all these sciences, that I fear I shall make but small progress with my masters. I feel that I am a very poor creature, with very little ability to learn what they teach. My aunt's kindness, however, does not decrease. She gives me new dresses every season; and she had placed two waiting women with me, who are dressed like fine ladies. She has made me take the title of countess; but has obliged me to renounce the name of LA TOUR, which is as dear to me as it is to you, from all you have told me of the sufferings my father endured in order to marry you. She has given me in place of your name that of your family, which is also dear to me, because it was your name when a girl. Seeing myself in so splendid a situation, I implored her to let me send you something to assist you. But how shall I repeat her answer! Yet you have desired me always to tell you the truth. She told me then that a little would be of no use to you, and that a great deal would only encumber you in the simple life you led. As you know I could not write, I endeavoured upon my arrival, to send you tidings of myself by another hand; but, finding no person here in whom I could place confidence, I applied night and day to learn to read and write, and Heaven, who saw my motive for learning, no doubt assisted my endeavours, for I succeeded in both in a short time. I entrusted my first letters to some of the ladies here, who, I have reason to think, carried them to my aunt. This time I have recourse to a boarder, who is my friend. I send you her direction, by means of which I shall receive your answer. My aunt has forbid me holding any correspondence whatever, with any one, lest, she says, it should occasion an obstacle to the great views she has for my advantage. No person is allowed to see me at the grate but herself, and an old nobleman, one of her friends, who, she says is much pleased with me. I am sure I am not at all so with him, nor should I, even if it were possible for me to be pleased with any one at present.

"I've cried a lot since we parted, even though I never used to cry, except for the troubles of others! My aunt was quite surprised when, upon my arrival, she asked what skills I had, and I told her that I could neither read nor write. She then asked what I had learned since being born, and when I replied that I had been taught to manage the household and to obey your wishes, she informed me that I had received the education of a servant. The next day, she enrolled me as a boarder at a large abbey near Paris, where I have teachers of all kinds who are instructing me in various subjects, including history, geography, grammar, mathematics, and horseback riding. However, I have such little aptitude for these subjects that I fear I won’t make much progress with my teachers. I feel like a very inadequate person, struggling to grasp what they teach. Still, my aunt’s generosity doesn’t wane. She buys me new dresses every season and has provided me with two maids dressed like ladies. She has insisted that I take the title of countess, but she has made me give up the name LA TOUR, which means as much to me as it does to you, based on everything you've shared about the hardships my father endured to marry you. Instead, she has given me your family name, which is also precious to me because it was the name you had when you were younger. Seeing myself in such an amazing position, I pleaded with her to allow me to send you something to help you. But how can I possibly repeat her response? Yet you always wanted me to be honest with you. She told me that a little wouldn’t help you, and that a lot would only complicate your simple life. As you know, I couldn’t write, so when I first arrived, I tried to find someone trustworthy to send news about myself, but after failing to find anyone here, I dedicated myself day and night to learning how to read and write. Fortunately, Heaven must have seen my intention to learn, as I succeeded in both fairly quickly. I entrusted my first letters to some ladies here, whom I believe took them to my aunt. This time, I’m relying on a boarder who is my friend. I’ll send you her address so I can receive your reply. My aunt has forbidden me to correspond with anyone else, claiming it might interfere with her grand plans for my future. No one is allowed to see me at the gate except for her and an old nobleman friend of hers, who, she says, is quite fond of me. I’m sure I’m not fond of him at all, nor would I be able to be fond of anyone at the moment, even if I could."

"I live in all the splendour of affluence, and have not a sous at my disposal. They say I might make an improper use of money. Even my clothes belong to my femmes de chambre, who quarrel about them before I have left them off. In the midst of riches I am poorer than when I lived with you; for I have nothing to give away. When I found that the great accomplishments they taught me would not procure me the power of doing the smallest good, I had recourse to my needle, of which happily you had taught me the use. I send several pairs of stockings of my own making for you and my mamma Margaret, a cap for Domingo, and one of my red handkerchiefs for Mary. I also send with this packet some kernels, and seeds of various kinds of fruits which I gathered in the abbey park during my hours of recreation. I have also sent a few seeds of violets, daisies, buttercups, poppies and scabious, which I picked up in the fields. There are much more beautiful flowers in the meadows of this country than in ours, but nobody cares for them. I am sure that you and my mamma Margaret will be better pleased with this bag of seeds, than you were with the bag of piastres, which was the cause of our separation and of my tears. It will give me great delight if you should one day see apple trees growing by the side of our plantains, and elms blending their foliage with that of our cocoa trees. You will fancy yourself in Normandy, which you love so much.

"I live in all the splendor of wealth, yet I don’t have a dime to my name. They say I might misuse money. Even my clothes belong to my maids, who argue over them before I’ve even taken them off. In the midst of riches, I’m poorer than when I was with you, because I have nothing to give away. When I realized that the valuable skills they taught me wouldn’t allow me to do even the smallest good, I turned to my sewing, which you so kindly taught me. I’m sending several pairs of stockings that I made for you and my mom Margaret, a cap for Domingo, and one of my red handkerchiefs for Mary. I’m also including some nuts and seeds from various fruits that I collected in the abbey park during my free time. Additionally, I’ve sent a few seeds of violets, daisies, buttercups, poppies, and scabious that I picked up in the fields. There are much prettier flowers in the meadows here than in our country, but no one appreciates them. I’m sure you and my mom Margaret will value this bag of seeds more than the bag of coins that caused our separation and my tears. I would be so happy if one day you saw apple trees growing next to our plantains, and elms mingling their leaves with our cocoa trees. You would think you were in Normandy, which you love so much."

"You desired me to relate to you my joys and my griefs. I have no joys far from you. As far as my griefs, I endeavour to soothe them by reflecting that I am in the situation in which it was the will of God that you should place me. But my greatest affliction is, that no one here speaks to me of you, and that I cannot speak of you to any one. My femmes de chambre, or rather those of my aunt, for they belong more to her than to me, told me the other day, when I wished to turn the conversation upon the objects most dear to me: 'Remember, mademoiselle, that you are a French woman, and must forget that land of savages.' Ah! sooner will I forget myself, than forget the spot on which I was born and where you dwell! It is this country which is to me a land of savages, for I live alone, having no one to whom I can impart those feelings of tenderness for you which I shall bear with me to the grave. I am,

"You wanted me to share my joys and my sorrows with you. I have no joys away from you. As for my sorrows, I try to ease them by reminding myself that it was God's will for me to be in this situation. But my biggest pain is that no one here talks to me about you, and I can’t talk about you to anyone. My maids, or rather my aunt's maids since they belong more to her than to me, told me the other day, when I tried to steer the conversation toward what matters most to me: 'Remember, miss, that you are a French woman, and you must forget that land of savages.' Ah! I will forget myself before I forget the place where I was born and where you live! This country feels like a land of savages to me, as I live alone, with no one to whom I can share the tender feelings I have for you that I will carry with me to my grave. I am,

"My dearest and beloved mother,

"My dearest and beloved mom,

"Your affectionate and dutiful daughter,

"Your loving and devoted daughter,

"VIRGINIE DE LA TOUR."

"Virginie de la Tour."

"I recommend to your goodness Mary and Domingo, who took so much care of my infancy; caress Fidele for me, who found me in the wood."

"I recommend to your kindness Mary and Domingo, who took such good care of me when I was a child; please give Fidele a hug for me, since he found me in the woods."

Paul was astonished that Virginia had not said one word of him,—she, who had not forgotten even the house-dog. But he was not aware that, however long a woman's letter may be, she never fails to leave her dearest sentiments for the end.

Paul was shocked that Virginia hadn't mentioned him at all—she, who hadn't even forgotten about the house dog. But he didn't realize that no matter how long a woman's letter is, she always saves her most heartfelt feelings for the end.

In a postscript, Virginia particularly recommended to Paul's attention two kinds of seed,—those of the violet and the scabious. She gave him some instructions upon the natural characters of these flowers, and the spots most proper for their cultivation. "The violet," she said, "produces a little flower of a dark purple colour, which delights to conceal itself beneath the bushes; but it is soon discovered by its wide-spreading perfume." She desired that these seeds might be sown by the border of the fountain, at the foot of her cocoa-tree. "The scabious," she added, "produces a beautiful flower of a pale blue, and a black ground spotted with white. You might fancy it was in mourning; and for this reason it is also called the widow's flower. It grows best in bleak spots, beaten by the winds." She begged him to sow this upon the rock where she had spoken to him at night for the last time, and that, in remembrance of her, he would henceforth give it the name of the Rock of Adieus.

In a postscript, Virginia specifically recommended two types of seeds to Paul—those of the violet and the scabious. She provided him with some details about the natural characteristics of these flowers and the best places for them to grow. "The violet," she said, "grows a small dark purple flower that loves to hide under the bushes; but it quickly reveals itself with its strong fragrance." She requested that these seeds be planted by the edge of the fountain, at the base of her cocoa tree. "The scabious," she added, "blooms a lovely pale blue flower with a dark background dotted with white. It looks like it’s in mourning, which is why it's also called the widow's flower. It thrives best in exposed areas, where it's hit by the winds." She asked him to plant this on the rock where she had last spoken to him at night, and to name it the Rock of Goodbyes in her memory.

She had put these seeds into a little purse, the tissue of which was exceedingly simple; but which appeared above all price to Paul, when he saw on it a P and a V entwined together, and knew that the beautiful hair which formed the cypher was the hair of Virginia.

She had put these seeds into a small bag, the material of which was very basic; but which seemed priceless to Paul when he saw a P and a V intertwined on it, knowing that the beautiful hair forming the monogram belonged to Virginia.

The whole family listened with tears to the reading of the letter of this amiable and virtuous girl. Her mother answered it in the name of the little society, desiring her to remain or to return as she thought proper; and assuring her, that happiness had left their dwelling since her departure, and that, for herself, she was inconsolable.

The entire family listened with tears as the letter from this kind and virtuous girl was read out loud. Her mother replied on behalf of the small group, asking her to stay or return as she saw fit, and assuring her that happiness had vanished from their home since she left, and that she herself was heartbroken.

Paul also sent her a very long letter, in which he assured her that he would arrange the garden in a manner agreeable to her taste, and mingle together in it the plants of Europe with those of Africa, as she had blended their initials together in her work. He sent her some fruit from the cocoa-trees of the fountain, now arrived at maturity telling her, that he would not add any of the other productions of the island, that the desire of seeing them again might hasten her return. He conjured her to comply as soon as possible with the ardent wishes of her family, and above all, with his own, since he could never hereafter taste happiness away from her.

Paul also sent her a very long letter, where he promised to arrange the garden in a way that she would like, mixing plants from Europe with those from Africa, just like she had combined their initials in her work. He sent her some fruit from the cocoa trees at the fountain, now ripened, saying he wouldn’t include any other produce from the island so that her desire to see them again might speed up her return. He urged her to fulfill the eager wishes of her family and, most importantly, his own, as he could never find happiness without her.

Paul sowed with a careful hand the European seeds, particularly the violet and the scabious, the flowers of which seemed to bear some analogy to the character and present situation of Virginia, by whom they had been so especially recommended; but either they were dried up in the voyage, or the climate of this part of the world is unfavourable to their growth, for a very small number of them even came up, and not one arrived at full perfection.

Paul planted the European seeds carefully, especially the violet and the scabious, whose flowers seemed to reflect the character and current situation of Virginia, who had recommended them so strongly. However, either they dried out during the journey or the climate in this part of the world isn’t suitable for their growth, because only a few of them sprouted, and not a single one reached full bloom.

In the meantime, envy, which ever comes to embitter human happiness, particularly in the French colonies, spread some reports in the island which gave Paul much uneasiness. The passengers in the vessel which brought Virginia's letter, asserted that she was upon the point of being married, and named the nobleman of the court to whom she was engaged. Some even went so far as to declare that the union had already taken place, and that they themselves had witnessed the ceremony. Paul at first despised the report, brought by a merchant vessel, as he knew that they often spread erroneous intelligence in their passage; but some of the inhabitants of the island, with malignant pity, affecting to bewail the event, he was soon led to attach some degree of belief to this cruel intelligence. Besides, in some of the novels he had lately read, he had seen that perfidy was treated as a subject of pleasantry; and knowing that these books contained pretty faithful representations of European manners, he feared that the heart of Virginia was corrupted, and had forgotten its former engagements. Thus his new acquirements had already only served to render him more miserable; and his apprehensions were much increased by the circumstance, that though several ships touched here from Europe, within the six months immediately following the arrival of her letter, not one of them brought any tidings of Virginia.

In the meantime, envy, which always seems to ruin human happiness, especially in the French colonies, spread some rumors on the island that caused Paul a lot of distress. The passengers on the ship that carried Virginia's letter claimed that she was about to get married and named the nobleman from the court she was engaged to. Some even went as far as to say that the marriage had already happened and that they had seen the ceremony themselves. At first, Paul dismissed the gossip, brought in by a merchant ship, because he knew they often spread false information; however, some of the island's residents, pretending to be sympathetic while lamenting the news, led him to start believing this painful rumor. Additionally, in some novels he had recently read, betrayal was treated lightly, and since he knew those books reflected European customs pretty accurately, he feared that Virginia's heart was tainted and she had forgotten her previous promises. Thus, his new knowledge had only made him more miserable, and his worries grew because, although several ships from Europe arrived in the six months right after he received her letter, none of them brought any news about Virginia.

This unfortunate young man, with a heart torn by the most cruel agitation, often came to visit me, in the hope of confirming or banishing his uneasiness, by my experience of the world.

This unfortunate young man, with a heart torn by the most severe anxiety, often came to visit me, hoping to either confirm or alleviate his uneasiness through my experience in the world.

I live, as I have already told you, a league and a half from this point, upon the banks of a little river which glides along the Sloping Mountain: there I lead a solitary life, without wife, children, or slaves.

I live, as I’ve already mentioned, a mile and a half from here, by the banks of a small river that flows down the Sloping Mountain. There, I lead a solitary life, without a wife, children, or servants.

After having enjoyed, and lost the rare felicity of living with a congenial mind, the state of life which appears the least wretched is doubtless that of solitude. Every man who has much cause of complaint against his fellow-creatures seeks to be alone. It is also remarkable that all those nations which have been brought to wretchedness by their opinions, their manners, or their forms of government, have produced numerous classes of citizens altogether devoted to solitude and celibacy. Such were the Egyptians in their decline, and the Greeks of the Lower Empire; and such in our days are the Indians, the Chinese, the modern Greeks, the Italians, and the greater part of the eastern and southern nations of Europe. Solitude, by removing men from the miseries which follow in the train of social intercourse, brings them in some degree back to the unsophisticated enjoyment of nature. In the midst of modern society, broken up by innumerable prejudices, the mind is in a constant turmoil of agitation. It is incessantly revolving in itself a thousand tumultuous and contradictory opinions, by which the members of an ambitious and miserable circle seek to raise themselves above each other. But in solitude the soul lays aside the morbid illusions which troubled her, and resumes the pure consciousness of herself, of nature, and of its Author, as the muddy water of a torrent which has ravaged the plains, coming to rest, and diffusing itself over some low grounds out of its course, deposits there the slime it has taken up, and, resuming its wonted transparency, reflects, with its own shores, the verdure of the earth and the light of heaven. Thus does solitude recruit the powers of the body as well as those of the mind. It is among hermits that are found the men who carry human existence to its extreme limits; such are the Bramins of India. In brief, I consider solitude so necessary to happiness, even in the world itself, that it appears to me impossible to derive lasting pleasure from any pursuit whatever, or to regulate our conduct by any pursuit whatever, or to regulate our conduct by any stable principle, if we do not create for ourselves a mental void, whence our own views rarely emerge, and into which the opinions of others never enter. I do not mean to say that man ought to live absolutely alone; he is connected by his necessities with all mankind; his labours are due to man: and he owes something too to the rest of nature. But, as God has given to each of us organs perfectly adapted to the elements of the globe on which we live,—feet for the soil, lungs for the air, eyes for the light, without the power of changing the use of any of these faculties, he has reserved for himself, as the Author of life, that which is its chief organ,—the heart.

After experiencing, and then losing, the rare joy of living with a like-minded person, the state of life that seems the least miserable is definitely solitude. Anyone who often feels upset with others seeks time alone. It's also noteworthy that all those societies that have suffered due to their beliefs, customs, or forms of government have produced many groups of people completely dedicated to solitude and celibacy. This was true for the Egyptians in their decline and the Greeks of the Lower Empire; in modern times, it's seen in the Indians, the Chinese, the modern Greeks, the Italians, and most of the eastern and southern nations of Europe. Solitude, by taking people away from the miseries associated with social interactions, brings them back, in a way, to the simple enjoyment of nature. In today's society, which is fragmented by countless biases, the mind is in constant turmoil. It continuously juggles a thousand conflicting opinions as individuals in a desperate and unhappy circle try to elevate themselves above one another. However, in solitude, the soul sets aside the harmful illusions that trouble it and returns to a pure awareness of itself, nature, and its Creator, like muddy water from a flood that settles and spreads over lower ground, leaving behind the dirt it collected and, regaining its clarity, reflects the earth's greenery and the light from above. Thus, solitude refreshes both the body and the mind. It is among hermits that we find individuals pushing human existence to its limits, like the Brahmins of India. In short, I believe solitude is essential for happiness, even in this world. It seems impossible to gain lasting joy from any pursuit or to guide our actions by any stable principle if we don’t create a mental space that is rarely influenced by our own opinions and never by those of others. I don't mean to suggest that one should live completely alone; we are all connected through our needs. Our work is meant for humanity, and we also owe something to the rest of nature. However, just as God has given each of us organs perfectly suited to the elements of the planet we inhabit—feet for the ground, lungs for the air, eyes for light—without the ability to change the use of these faculties, He has reserved for Himself, as the Creator of life, that which is its most important organ—the heart.

I thus passed my days far from mankind, whom I wished to serve, and by whom I have been persecuted. After having travelled over many countries of Europe, and some parts of America and Africa, I at length pitched my tent in this thinly-peopled island, allured by its mild climate and its solitudes. A cottage which I built in the woods, at the foot of a tree, a little field which I cleared with my own hands, a river which glides before my door, suffice for my wants and for my pleasures. I blend with these enjoyments the perusal of some chosen books, which teach me to become better. They make that world, which I have abandoned, still contribute something to my happiness. They lay before me pictures of those passions which render its inhabitants so miserable; and in the comparison I am thus led to make between their lot and my own, I feel a kind of negative enjoyment. Like a man saved from shipwreck, and thrown upon a rock, I contemplate, from my solitude, the storms which rage through the rest of the world; and my repose seems more profound from the distant sound of the tempest. As men have ceased to fall in my way, I no longer view them with aversion; I only pity them. If I sometimes fall in with an unfortunate being, I try to help him by my counsels, as a passer-by on the brink of a torrent extends his hand to save a wretch from drowning. But I have hardly ever found any but the innocent attentive to my voice. Nature calls the majority of men to her in vain. Each of them forms an image of her for himself, and invests her with his own passions. He pursues during the whole of his life this vain phantom, which leads him astray; and he afterwards complains to Heaven of the misfortunes which he has thus created for himself. Among the many children of misfortune whom I have endeavoured to lead back to the enjoyments of nature, I have not found one but was intoxicated with his own miseries. They have listened to me at first with attention, in the hope that I could teach them how to acquire glory or fortune, but when they found that I only wished to instruct them how to dispense with these chimeras, their attention has been converted into pity, because I did not prize their miserable happiness. They blamed my solitary life; they alleged that they alone were useful to men, and they endeavoured to draw me into their vortex. But if I communicate with all, I lay myself open to none. It is often sufficient for me to serve as a lesson to myself. In my present tranquillity, I pass in review the agitating pursuits of my past life, to which I formerly attached so much value,—patronage, fortune, reputation, pleasure, and the opinions which are ever at strife over all the earth. I compare the men whom I have seen disputing furiously over these vanities, and who are no more, to the tiny waves of my rivulet, which break in foam against its rocky bed, and disappear, never to return. As for me, I suffer myself to float calmly down the stream of time to the shoreless ocean of futurity; while, in the contemplation of the present harmony of nature, I elevate my soul towards its supreme Author, and hope for a more happy lot in another state of existence.

I spent my days away from people, whom I wanted to help, but who have treated me badly. After traveling through various countries in Europe, and parts of America and Africa, I finally settled in this sparsely populated island, drawn in by its mild climate and solitude. A cottage that I built in the woods, at the base of a tree, a small field I cleared with my own hands, and a river that flows in front of my door fulfill my needs and pleasures. Along with these simple joys, I enjoy reading some selected books that teach me to be a better person. They help keep the world I left behind alive in my happiness. They show me the struggles that make people in that world so unhappy; and in comparing their lives to mine, I find a kind of comforting satisfaction. Like someone rescued from a shipwreck and stranded on a rock, I watch the storms that rage across the rest of the world from my solitude, and my peace feels deeper with the distant sound of the chaos. Since I've stopped encountering people, I no longer look at them with disdain; I only feel pity. When I occasionally come across someone in distress, I try to offer my advice, like a passerby reaching out to save someone from drowning by a rushing river. But I rarely find anyone but the innocent willing to listen. Nature's call seems to go unheard by most. Each has their own version of her, colored by their own emotions. They chase after this illusion their whole lives, which leads them off track, and then complain to the universe about the troubles they’ve created. Among the many unfortunate souls I’ve tried to guide back to nature’s pleasures, none have been free from their own sorrows. They initially listened to me with hope, thinking I could teach them how to gain fame or wealth, but when they realized I only wanted to show them how to let go of those illusions, their interest turned to pity, because I didn’t value their pitiful happiness. They looked down on my solitary life; they insisted that they were the only ones doing anything worthwhile, and they tried to pull me into their whirlwind. But while I engage with everyone, I don’t let anyone in too close. Sometimes it’s enough for me to serve as a lesson to myself. In my current peace, I reflect on the tumultuous pursuits of my past life, which I once held so dear—patronage, wealth, reputation, pleasure, and the constantly conflicting opinions across the world. I think of the people I’ve seen arguing fiercely over these superficial things, who are now gone, like the tiny waves of my stream that crash in foam against the rocks and disappear, never to return. As for me, I let myself drift peacefully down the river of time toward the endless ocean of the future; while contemplating the current harmony of nature, I lift my soul to its ultimate Creator, hoping for a happier fate in another existence.

Although you cannot descry from my hermitage, situated in the midst of a forest, that immense variety of objects which this elevated spot presents, the grounds are disposed with peculiar beauty, at least to one who, like me, prefers the seclusion of a home scene to great and extensive prospects. The river which glides before my door passes in a straight line across the woods, looking like a long canal shaded by all kinds of trees. Among them are the gum tree, the ebony tree, and that which is here called bois de pomme, with olive and cinnamon-wood trees; while in some parts the cabbage-palm trees raise their naked stems more than a hundred feet high, their summits crowned with a cluster of leaves, and towering above the woods like one forest piled upon another. Lianas, of various foliage, intertwining themselves among the trees, form, here, arcades of foliage, there, long canopies of verdure. Most of these trees shed aromatic odours so powerful, that the garments of a traveller, who has passed through the forest, often retain for hours the most delicious fragrance. In the season when they produce their lavish blossoms, they appear as if half-covered with snow. Towards the end of summer, various kinds of foreign birds hasten, impelled by some inexplicable instinct, from unknown regions on the other side of immense oceans, to feed upon the grain and other vegetable productions of the island; and the brilliancy of their plumage forms a striking contrast to the more sombre tints of the foliage embrowned by the sun. Among these are various kinds of parroquets, and the blue pigeon, called here the pigeon of Holland. Monkeys, the domestic inhabitants of our forests, sport upon the dark branches of the trees, from which they are easily distinguished by their gray and greenish skin, and their black visages. Some hang, suspended by the tail, and swing themselves in air; others leap from branch to branch, bearing their young in their arms. The murderous gun has never affrighted these peaceful children of nature. You hear nothing but sounds of joy,—the warblings and unknown notes of birds from the countries of the south, repeated from a distance by the echoes of the forest. The river, which pours, in foaming eddies, over a bed of rocks, through the midst of the woods, reflects here and there upon its limpid waters their venerable masses of verdure and of shade, along with the sports of their happy inhabitants. About a thousand paces from thence it forms several cascades, clear as crystal in their fall, but broken at the bottom into frothy surges. Innumerable confused sounds issue from these watery tumults, which, borne by the winds across the forest, now sink in distance, now all at once swell out, booming on the ear like the bells of a cathedral. The air, kept ever in motion by the running water, preserves upon the banks of the river, amid all the summer heats, a freshness and verdure rarely found in this island, even on the summits of the mountains.

Although you can’t see from my home, tucked away in the middle of a forest, the vast variety of sights this high spot offers, the landscape is arranged in a unique beauty, at least for someone like me who prefers the quiet of a familiar scene over wide and expansive views. The river that flows by my door moves straight through the woods, looking like a long canal shaded by all types of trees. Among them are gum trees, ebony trees, and what we call bois de pomme, along with olive and cinnamon wood trees; in some areas, the cabbage palm trees stretch their bare trunks over a hundred feet high, their tops crowned with clusters of leaves, towering over the woods like one forest stacked upon another. Vines with various leaves weave among the trees, creating archways of leaves in some places, and long canopies of greenery in others. Most of these trees release such strong sweet scents that a traveler who has walked through the forest often carries the delightful fragrance on his clothes for hours. When they bloom in abundance, they look as if dusted with snow. Towards the end of summer, different types of foreign birds hurry here, driven by some mysterious instinct, from distant lands across vast oceans, to feast on the grains and other plants of the island; their bright feathers sharply contrast with the darker shades of the sun-browned foliage. These include various kinds of parrots and the blue pigeon, known locally as the pigeon of Holland. Monkeys, the native residents of our forests, play on the dark branches of the trees, easily recognized by their gray and greenish skin and their black faces. Some hang by their tails and swing through the air; others leap from branch to branch, carrying their young. The deadly gun has never frightened these peaceful creatures. All you hear are sounds of joy—the singing and unfamiliar calls of birds from southern lands, echoed in the distance by the forest. The river, which flows in foaming currents over rocky beds through the woods, reflects here and there on its clear waters the ancient greenery and shade, along with glimpses of its joyful inhabitants. About a thousand paces from there, it creates several crystal-clear cascades that break at the bottom into frothy surges. Countless mixed sounds come from these turbulent waters, which, carried by the wind through the forest, now fade into the distance, now surge forth, booming like cathedral bells. The air, constantly moving from the flowing water, maintains a freshness and greenery along the riverbanks, even during the summer heat, that is rarely found on this island, not even on the mountain tops.

At some distance from this place is a rock, placed far enough from the cascade to prevent the ear from being deafened with the noise of its waters, and sufficiently near for the enjoyment of seeing it, of feeling its coolness, and hearing its gentle murmurs. Thither, amidst the heats of summer, Madame de la Tour, Margaret, Virginia, Paul, and myself, sometimes repaired, to dine beneath the shadow of this rock. Virginia, who always, in her most ordinary actions, was mindful of the good of others, never ate of any fruit in the fields without planting the seed or kernel in the ground. "From this," said she, "trees will come, which will yield their fruit to some traveller, or at least to some bird." One day, having eaten of the papaw fruit at the foot of that rock, she planted the seeds on the spot. Soon after, several papaw trees sprang up, among which was one with female blossoms, that is to say, a fruit-bearing tree. This tree, at the time of Virginia's departure, was scarcely as high as her knee; but, as it is a plant of rapid growth, in the course of two years it had gained the height of twenty feet, and the upper part of its stem was encircled by several rows of ripe fruit. Paul, wandering accidentally to the spot, was struck with delight at seeing this lofty tree, which had been planted by his beloved; but the emotion was transient, and instantly gave place to a deep melancholy, at this evidence of her long absence. The objects which are habitually before us do not bring to our minds an adequate idea of the rapidity of life; they decline insensibly with ourselves: but it is those we behold again, that most powerfully impress us with a feeling of the swiftness with which the tide of life flows on. Paul was no less over-whelmed and affected at the sight of this great papaw tree, loaded with fruit, than is the traveller when, after a long absence from his own country, he finds his contemporaries no more, but their children, whom he left at the breast, themselves now become fathers of families. Paul sometimes thought of cutting down the tree, which recalled too sensibly the distracting remembrance of Virginia's prolonged absence. At other times, contemplating it as a monument of her benevolence, he kissed its trunk, and apostrophized it in terms of the most passionate regret. Indeed, I have myself gazed upon it with more emotion and more veneration than upon the triumphal arches of Rome. May nature, which every day destroys the monuments of kingly ambition, multiply in our forests those which testify the beneficence of a poor young girl!

At a distance from here, there's a rock placed far enough from the waterfall so the noise of the rushing water doesn’t overwhelm you, yet close enough to enjoy its sight, feel its coolness, and hear its gentle sounds. During the hot summer days, Madame de la Tour, Margaret, Virginia, Paul, and I often went there to eat in the shade of this rock. Virginia, always thinking of others, never picked any fruit from the fields without planting the seeds in the ground. "From this," she said, "trees will grow that will provide fruit for some traveler or at least for a bird." One day, after eating papaw fruit at the base of that rock, she planted the seeds right there. Soon enough, several papaw trees grew up, one of which had female flowers, meaning it was a fruit-bearing tree. When Virginia left, this tree was barely knee-high, but being a fast-growing plant, in just two years it reached twenty feet tall, and its upper branches were heavy with ripe fruit. Paul happened to wander by and was delighted to see this tall tree that his beloved had planted, but his joy quickly turned to deep sadness at the reminder of her long absence. The things we see every day don't make us fully realize how quickly life passes; they fade slowly with us. But returning to something familiar hits us harder with the realization of life’s swift current. Paul felt overwhelmed and moved by the sight of this grand papaw tree heavy with fruit, just like a traveler who, after being away from home, finds that his peers are gone, replaced by the children he once knew as babies, now themselves parents. Sometimes, Paul considered cutting the tree down because it reminded him too painfully of Virginia’s absence. Other times, seeing it as a tribute to her kindness, he would kiss its trunk and speak to it with deep regret. Honestly, I have looked upon it with even more emotion and reverence than I have at the triumphal arches of Rome. May nature, which daily erases the signs of royal ambition, multiply in our forests those that celebrate the kindness of a poor young girl!

At the foot of this papaw tree I was always sure to meet with Paul when he came into our neighbourhood. One day, I found him there absorbed in melancholy and a conversation took place between us, which I will relate to you, if I do not weary you too much by my long digressions; they are perhaps pardonable to my age and to my last friendships. I will relate it to you in the form of a dialogue, that you may form some idea of the natural good sense of this young man. You will easily distinguish the speakers, from the character of his questions and of my answers.

At the base of this papaya tree, I always knew I would run into Paul whenever he was in our neighborhood. One day, I found him there, lost in thought and feeling down, and we ended up having a conversation that I’ll share with you, as long as my lengthy tangents don’t tire you out too much; they might be excusable given my age and my past friendships. I’ll present it to you as a dialogue so you can get a sense of this young man’s natural wisdom. You’ll easily recognize who’s speaking based on his questions and my responses.

Paul.—I am very unhappy. Mademoiselle de la Tour has now been gone two years and eight months and a half. She is rich, and I am poor; she has forgotten me. I have a great mind to follow her. I will go to France; I will serve the king; I will make my fortune; and then Mademoiselle de la Tour's aunt will bestow her niece upon me when I shall have become a great lord.

Paul.—I feel really unhappy. Mademoiselle de la Tour has been gone for two years, eight months, and a half. She's wealthy, and I'm not; she has moved on and forgotten me. I seriously think about following her. I will go to France; I'll serve the king; I'll make my fortune; and then Mademoiselle de la Tour's aunt will give her to me once I've become a great lord.

The Old Man.—But, my dear friend, have not you told me that you are not of noble birth?

The Old Man.—But, my dear friend, didn’t you tell me that you’re not of noble birth?

Paul.—My mother has told me so; but, as for myself, I know not what noble birth means. I never perceived that I had less than others, or that others had more than I.

Paul.—My mom has told me that, but I honestly don’t know what it means to be of noble birth. I never felt that I had less than anyone else, or that others had more than I did.

The Old Man.—Obscure birth, in France, shuts every door of access to great employments; nor can you even be received among any distinguished body of men, if you labour under this disadvantage.

The Old Man.—An obscure birth in France closes off all opportunities for high positions; you can't even be accepted into any distinguished group if you have this disadvantage.

Paul.—You have often told me that it was one source of the greatness of France that her humblest subject might attain the highest honours; and you have cited to me many instances of celebrated men who, born in a mean condition, had conferred honour upon their country. It was your wish, then, by concealing the truth to stimulate my ardour?

Paul.—You’ve often said that one reason for France's greatness is that even the humblest person can achieve the highest honors. You’ve given me many examples of famous individuals who, born into modest circumstances, brought honor to their country. So, was your intention to inspire my passion by hiding the truth?

The Old Man.—Never, my son, would I lower it. I told you the truth with regard to the past; but now, every thing has undergone a great change. Every thing in France is now to be obtained by interest alone; every place and employment is now become as it were the patrimony of a small number of families, or is divided among public bodies. The king is a sun, and the nobles and great corporate bodies surround him like so many clouds; it is almost impossible for any of his rays to reach you. Formerly, under less exclusive administrations, such phenomena have been seen. Then talents and merit showed themselves every where, as newly cleared lands are always loaded with abundance. But great kings, who can really form a just estimate of men, and choose them with judgment, are rare. The ordinary race of monarchs allow themselves to be guided by the nobles and people who surround them.

The Old Man.—Never, my son, would I lower it. I told you the truth about the past; but now, everything has changed a lot. Everything in France can now only be obtained through connections; every position and opportunity has essentially become the property of a small number of families or is divided among public entities. The king is like a sun, and the nobles and major organizations surround him like clouds; it’s almost impossible for any of his rays to reach you. In the past, under less exclusive governments, we saw different outcomes. Then, talent and merit appeared everywhere, like freshly cleared land full of abundance. But great kings, who can truly assess people and choose wisely, are rare. Most monarchs let themselves be influenced by the nobles and crowds around them.

Paul.—But perhaps I shall find one of these nobles to protect me.

Paul.—But maybe I’ll find one of these nobles to help me out.

The Old Man.—To gain the protection of the great you must lend yourself to their ambition, and administer to their pleasures. You would never succeed; for, in addition to your obscure birth, you have too much integrity.

The Old Man.—To secure the favor of the powerful, you have to align yourself with their ambitions and cater to their desires. You would never make it; besides your humble origins, you possess too much integrity.

Paul.—But I will perform such courageous actions, I will be so faithful to my word, so exact in the performance of my duties, so zealous and so constant in my friendships, that I will render myself worthy to be adopted by some one of them. In the ancient histories, you have made me read, I have seen many examples of such adoptions.

Paul.—But I will take such brave actions, I will be true to my word, so careful in doing my duties, so passionate and so loyal in my friendships, that I will make myself worthy to be adopted by one of them. In the old stories you've had me read, I've seen many examples of such adoptions.

The Old Man.—Oh, my young friend! among the Greeks and Romans, even in their decline, the nobles had some respect for virtue; but out of all the immense number of men, sprung from the mass of the people, in France, who have signalized themselves in every possible manner, I do not recollect a single instance of one being adopted by any great family. If it were not for our kings, virtue, in our country, would be eternally condemned as plebeian. As I said before, the monarch sometimes, when he perceives it, renders to it due honour; but in the present day, the distinctions which should be bestowed on merit are generally to be obtained by money alone.

The Old Man.—Oh, my young friend! Among the Greeks and Romans, even in their decline, the nobility had some respect for virtue; but among all the countless individuals from the masses in France who have distinguished themselves in every way possible, I can’t recall a single case of one being taken in by any prominent family. If it weren't for our kings, virtue in our country would be forever dismissed as something for the common people. As I mentioned earlier, the monarch sometimes acknowledges it when he sees it, but these days, the recognition that should go to genuine merit is mostly obtainable through money alone.

Paul.—If I cannot find a nobleman to adopt me, I will seek to please some public body. I will espouse its interests and its opinions: I will make myself beloved by it.

Paul.—If I can't find a noble to take me in, I'll try to win over some organization. I'll support its interests and opinions: I'll make myself liked by it.

The Old Man.—You will act then like other men?—you will renounce your conscience to obtain a fortune?

The Old Man.—So you’re going to act like everyone else?—you’re going to give up your conscience to get rich?

Paul.—Oh no! I will never lend myself to any thing but the truth.

Paul.—Oh no! I will never agree to anything but the truth.

The Old Man.—Instead of making yourself beloved, you would become an object of dislike. Besides, public bodies have never taken much interest in the discovery of truth. All opinions are nearly alike to ambitious men, provided only that they themselves can gain their ends.

The Old Man.—Instead of making people love you, you would end up being disliked. Also, public institutions have never really cared much about uncovering the truth. To ambitious individuals, all opinions are pretty much the same, as long as they can achieve their goals.

Paul.—How unfortunate I am! Every thing bars my progress. I am condemned to pass my life in ignoble toil, far from Virginia.

Paul.—How unfortunate I am! Everything blocks my way. I am doomed to spend my life in meaningless labor, far from Virginia.

As he said this he sighed deeply.

As he said this, he let out a deep sigh.

The Old Man.—Let God be your patron, and mankind the public body you would serve. Be constantly attached to them both. Families, corporations, nations and kings have, all of them, their prejudices and their passions; it is often necessary to serve them by the practice of vice: God and mankind at large require only the exercise of the virtues.

The Old Man.—Let God be your guide, and humanity the community you aim to serve. Stay connected to both. Families, companies, nations, and rulers all have their biases and emotions; sometimes, you have to navigate through wrongdoing to serve them. However, God and humanity as a whole only ask for the practice of virtues.

But why do you wish to be distinguished from other men? It is hardly a natural sentiment, for, if all men possessed it, every one would be at constant strife with his neighbour. Be satisfied with fulfilling your duty in the station in which Providence has placed you; be grateful for your lot, which permits you to enjoy the blessing of a quiet conscience, and which does not compel you, like the great, to let your happiness rest on the opinion of the little, or, like the little, to cringe to the great, in order to obtain the means of existence. You are now placed in a country and a condition in which you are not reduced to deceive or flatter any one, or debase yourself, as the greater part of those who seek their fortune in Europe are obliged to do; in which the exercise of no virtue is forbidden you; in which you may be, with impunity, good, sincere, well-informed, patient, temperate, chaste, indulgent to others' faults, pious and no shaft of ridicule be aimed at you to destroy your wisdom, as yet only in its bud. Heaven has given you liberty, health, a good conscience, and friends; kings themselves, whose favour you desire, are not so happy.

But why do you want to stand out from other people? It's not really a natural feeling because if everyone felt this way, we'd always be in conflict with our neighbors. Just be content with doing your duty in the position Providence has given you; be thankful for your situation, which allows you to enjoy the peace of a clear conscience, and which doesn't force you, like the powerful, to base your happiness on what others think, or like the powerless, to suck up to the powerful just to survive. You are in a place and a situation where you don't have to deceive or flatter anyone or lower yourself, like most people seeking their fortune in Europe have to; in which no virtue is prohibited; where you can openly be good, sincere, knowledgeable, patient, self-controlled, chaste, forgiving of others' faults, devout, and not face ridicule for your growing wisdom. Heaven has granted you freedom, health, a clear conscience, and friends; even kings, whose approval you seek, aren't as fortunate as you.

Paul.—Ah! I only want to have Virginia with me: without her I have nothing,—with her, I should possess all my desire. She alone is to me birth, glory, and fortune. But, since her relations will only give her to some one with a great name, I will study. By the aid of study and of books, learning and celebrity are to be attained. I will become a man of science: I will render my knowledge useful to the service of my country, without injuring any one, or owning dependence on any one. I will become celebrated, and my glory shall be achieved only by myself.

Paul.—Ah! I just want Virginia with me: without her, I have nothing— with her, I would have everything I desire. She alone is my life, my success, and my fortune. But since her family will only allow her to marry someone with a big name, I’ll work hard. Through studying and reading, I can gain knowledge and fame. I will become a scientist: I’ll make my knowledge beneficial for my country, without harming anyone or being dependent on anyone. I will become famous, and my success will be my own.

The Old Man.—My son, talents are a gift yet more rare than either birth or riches, and undoubtedly they are a greater good than either, since they can never be taken away from us, and that they obtain for us every where public esteem. But they may be said to be worth all that they cost us. They are seldom acquired but by every species of privation, by the possession of exquisite sensibility, which often produces inward unhappiness, and which exposes us without to the malice and persecutions of our contemporaries. The lawyer envies not, in France, the glory of the soldier, nor does the soldier envy that of the naval officer; but they will all oppose you, and bar your progress to distinction, because your assumption of superior ability will wound the self-love of them all. You say that you will do good to men; but recollect, that he who makes the earth produce a single ear of corn more, renders them a greater service than he who writes a book.

The Old Man.—My son, talents are a gift more rare than either birth or wealth, and they are definitely a greater asset than either, since they can never be taken away from us and earn us public respect everywhere. But you could say they are worth all the sacrifices we make for them. They're rarely gained without various forms of hardship, and require having a deep sensitivity, which often leads to inner unhappiness and exposes us to the malice and persecution of those around us. In France, lawyers don’t envy the soldier’s glory, nor do soldiers envy that of naval officers; however, they will all oppose you and block your path to recognition because your claim of superior ability will hurt their pride. You say you want to do good for people; but remember, the person who makes the earth yield even a single extra ear of corn is doing them a greater service than the one who writes a book.

Paul.—Oh! she, then, who planted this papaw tree, has made a more useful and more grateful present to the inhabitants of these forests than if she had given them a whole library.

Paul.—Oh! she, then, who planted this papaw tree, has given a more useful and appreciated gift to the people living in these forests than if she had given them an entire library.

So saying, he threw his arms around the tree, and kissed it with transport.

So saying, he wrapped his arms around the tree and kissed it with joy.

The Old Man.—The best of books,—that which preaches nothing but equality, brotherly love, charity, and peace,—the Gospel, has served as a pretext, during many centuries, for Europeans to let loose all their fury. How many tyrannies, both public and private, are still practised in its name on the face of the earth! After this, who will dare to flatter himself that any thing he can write will be of service to his fellow men? Remember the fate of most of the philosophers who have preached to them wisdom. Homer, who clothes it in such noble verse, asked for alms all his life. Socrates, whose conversation and example gave such admirable lessons to the Athenians, was sentenced by them to be poisoned. His sublime disciple, Plato was delivered over to slavery by the order of the very prince who protected him; and, before them, Pythagoras, whose humanity extended even to animals, was burned alive by the Crotoniates. What do I say?—many even of these illustrious names have descended to us disfigured by some traits of satire by which they became characterized, human ingratitude taking pleasure in thus recognising them; and if, in the crowd, the glory of some names is come down to us without spot or blemish, we shall find that they who have borne them have lived far from the society of their contemporaries; like those statues which are found entire beneath the soil in Greece and Italy, and which, by being hidden in the bosom of the earth, have escaped uninjured, from the fury of the barbarians.

The Old Man.—The best of books—the one that promotes nothing but equality, brotherly love, charity, and peace— the Gospel, has been used as an excuse for Europeans to unleash their rage for many centuries. How many tyrannies, both public and private, still exist in its name around the world! After this, who would dare to think that anything they write will actually help others? Just look at the fate of most philosophers who tried to share wisdom. Homer, who expressed it in such beautiful verse, begged for money all his life. Socrates, whose discussions and example inspired the Athenians, was sentenced to death by poison. His brilliant student, Plato, was sold into slavery by the very ruler who had supported him; and before them, Pythagoras, who was kind even to animals, was burned alive by the people of Croton. What am I saying? Many of these great names have come down to us tarnished by satire, a reflection of human ingratitude. Even if some names appear to retain their glory without blemish, we will find that those who carried them lived far removed from the company of their peers, like those statues discovered intact beneath the soil in Greece and Italy, which, hidden in the earth, have survived unscathed from the rage of the barbarians.

You see, then, that to acquire the glory which a turbulent literary career can give you, you must not only be virtuous, but ready, if necessary, to sacrifice life itself. But, after all, do not fancy that the great in France trouble themselves about such glory as this. Little do they care for literary men, whose knowledge brings them neither honours, nor power, nor even admission at court. Persecution, it is true, is rarely practised in this age, because it is habitually indifferent to every thing except wealth and luxury; but knowledge and virtue no longer lead to distinction, since every thing in the state is to be purchased with money. Formerly, men of letters were certain of reward by some place in the church, the magistracy, or the administration; now they are considered good for nothing but to write books. But this fruit of their minds, little valued by the world at large, is still worthy of its celestial origin. For these books is reserved the privilege of shedding lustre on obscure virtue, of consoling the unhappy, of enlightening nations, and of telling the truth even to kings. This is, unquestionably, the most august commission with which Heaven can honour a mortal upon this earth. Where is the author who would not be consoled for the injustice or contempt of those who are the dispensers of the ordinary gifts of fortune, when he reflects that his work may pass from age to age, from nation to nation, opposing a barrier to error and to tyranny; and that, from amidst the obscurity in which he has lived, there will shine forth a glory which will efface that of the common herd of monarchs, the monuments of whose deeds perish in oblivion, notwithstanding the flatterers who erect and magnify them?

You see, to achieve the glory that a turbulent literary career can bring, you must not only be virtuous but also be willing, if necessary, to sacrifice your life. However, don’t think that the great figures in France care about this kind of glory. They pay little attention to literary people, whose knowledge earns them neither honors, nor power, nor even access to the court. It’s true that persecution is rarely practiced nowadays because society is typically indifferent to everything except wealth and luxury; but knowledge and virtue no longer lead to recognition, as everything in the state can be bought with money. In the past, writers could expect some reward through positions in the church, magistracy, or administration; now they are seen as useful only for writing books. Yet, this product of their intellect, though undervalued by the world, still deserves its noble origin. These books have the privilege of shining a light on hidden virtues, comforting the unhappy, enlightening nations, and telling the truth even to kings. This is undoubtedly the highest honor Heaven can bestow on a mortal while on this earth. Where is the author who wouldn’t find comfort in the injustice or disdain of those who control life’s usual fortunes, when he reflects that his work may endure through ages and across nations, creating a barrier against error and tyranny? And that, from the obscurity in which he lived, a glory will emerge that surpasses that of common monarchs, whose deeds are lost to oblivion, despite the flattery of those who celebrate and exaggerate them?

Paul.—Ah! I am only covetous of glory to bestow it on Virginia, and render her dear to the whole world. But can you, who know so much, tell me whether we shall ever be married? I should like to be a very learned man, if only for the sake of knowing what will come to pass.

Paul.—Ah! I just want glory to give it to Virginia and make her beloved by everyone. But can you, who knows so much, tell me if we will ever get married? I’d love to be very knowledgeable, just so I could know what’s going to happen.

The Old Man.—Who would live, my son, if the future were revealed to him?—when a single anticipated misfortune gives us so much useless uneasiness—when the foreknowledge of one certain calamity is enough to embitter every day that precedes it! It is better not to pry too curiously, even into the things which surround us. Heaven, which has given us the power of reflection to foresee our necessities, gave us also those very necessities to set limits to its exercise.

The Old Man.—Who would choose to live, my son, if the future was laid out for them?—when just one expected misfortune can cause so much unnecessary worry—when knowing about one certain disaster is enough to ruin every day that comes before it! It’s better not to dig too deeply, even into the things around us. Heaven, which has given us the ability to think ahead and anticipate our needs, has also provided those needs to limit how we use that ability.

Paul.—You tell me that with money people in Europe acquire dignities and honours. I will go, then, to enrich myself in Bengal, and afterwards proceed to Paris, and marry Virginia. I will embark at once.

Paul.—You say that with money people in Europe gain status and recognition. Alright, then I'll go make my fortune in Bengal, and then head to Paris to marry Virginia. I'm setting off right away.

The Old Man.—What! would you leave her mother and yours?

The Old Man.—What! Are you really going to leave her, your mother, and yours?

Paul.—Why, you yourself have advised my going to the Indies.

Paul.—Well, you were the one who suggested I should go to the Indies.

The Old Man.—Virginia was then here; but you are now the only means of support both of her mother and of your own.

The Old Man.—Virginia was here then; but now you are the only support for both her mother and your own.

Paul.—Virginia will assist them by means of her rich relation.

Paul.—Virginia will help them through her wealthy relative.

The Old Man.—The rich care little for those, from whom no honour is reflected upon themselves in the world. Many of them have relations much more to be pitied than Madame de la Tour, who, for want of their assistance, sacrifice their liberty for bread, and pass their lives immured within the walls of a convent.

The Old Man.—The wealthy hardly care about those who don’t bring them any social status. Many of them have relatives who are in a worse situation than Madame de la Tour, who, without their help, give up their freedom for survival and spend their lives locked away in a convent.

Paul.—Oh, what a country is Europe! Virginia must come back here. What need has she of a rich relation? She was so happy in these huts; she looked so beautiful and so well dressed with a red handkerchief or a few flowers around her head! Return, Virginia! leave your sumptuous mansions and your grandeur, and come back to these rocks,—to the shade of these woods and of our cocoa trees. Alas! you are perhaps even now unhappy!"—and he began to shed tears. "My father," continued he, "hide nothing from me; if you cannot tell me whether I shall marry Virginia, tell me at least if she loves me still, surrounded as she is by noblemen who speak to the king, and who go to see her."

Paul.—Oh, Europe is such an incredible place! Virginia has to come back here. Why does she need a wealthy relative? She was so happy in these huts; she looked so beautiful and well-dressed with a red handkerchief or a few flowers in her hair! Come back, Virginia! Leave your lavish mansions and all that grandeur, and return to these rocks—to the shade of these woods and our cocoa trees. Oh no! You might be unhappy right now!"—and he started to cry. "Dad," he continued, "don't keep anything from me; if you can't tell me whether I’ll marry Virginia, at least tell me if she still loves me, surrounded as she is by noblemen who have access to the king and come to see her."

The Old Man.—Oh, my dear friend! I am sure, for many reasons, that she loves you; but above all, because she is virtuous. At these words he threw himself on my neck in a transport of joy.

The Old Man.—Oh, my dear friend! I’m certain, for many reasons, that she loves you; but most importantly, because she is a good person. At these words, he threw himself around my neck in a fit of joy.

Paul.—But do you think that the women of Europe are false, as they are represented in the comedies and books which you have lent me?

Paul.—But do you really think that the women of Europe are untrustworthy, like they're portrayed in the comedies and books you've lent me?

The Old Man.—Women are false in those countries where men are tyrants. Violence always engenders a disposition to deceive.

The Old Man.—Women are untrustworthy in places where men are oppressive. Violence always leads to a tendency to lie.

Paul.—In what way can men tyrannize over women?

Paul.—How do men oppress women?

The Old Man.—In giving them in marriage without consulting their inclinations;—in uniting a young girl to an old man, or a woman of sensibility to a frigid and indifferent husband.

The Old Man.—By marrying them off without considering their feelings;—by pairing a young girl with an old man, or a sensitive woman with a cold and uninterested husband.

Paul.—Why not join together those who are suited to each other,—the young to the young, and lovers to those they love?

Paul.—Why not bring together those who are a good match for each other—the young with the young, and lovers with the ones they love?

The Old Man.—Because few young men in France have property enough to support them when they are married, and cannot acquire it till the greater part of their life is passed. While young, they seduce the wives of others, and when they are old, they cannot secure the affections of their own. At first, they themselves are deceivers: and afterwards, they are deceived in their turn. This is one of the reactions of that eternal justice, by which the world is governed; an excess on one side is sure to be balanced by one on the other. Thus, the greater part of Europeans pass their lives in this twofold irregularity, which increases everywhere in the same proportion that wealth is accumulated in the hands of a few individuals. Society is like a garden, where shrubs cannot grow if they are overshadowed by lofty trees; but there is this wide difference between them,—that the beauty of a garden may result from the admixture of a small number of forest trees, while the prosperity of a state depends on the multitude and equality of its citizens, and not on a small number of very rich men.

The Old Man.—Since few young men in France have enough property to support themselves when they get married, they can't acquire it until most of their life has passed. While they're young, they end up seducing the wives of others, and when they get older, they can't win the affection of their own partners. At first, they are the deceivers, and later, they find themselves deceived in return. This is one of the results of that eternal justice that governs the world; an excess on one side is always countered by one on the other. Thus, most Europeans live their lives in this double irregularity, which increases everywhere in proportion to the wealth concentrated in the hands of a few. Society is like a garden where small plants can't thrive if they're overshadowed by tall trees; but there's a significant difference between the two—while a garden can be beautiful with a few forest trees mixed in, the prosperity of a state relies on a large and equal population rather than a small number of very rich individuals.

Paul.—But where is the necessity of being rich in order to marry?

Paul.—But why do you need to be rich to get married?

The Old Man.—In order to pass through life in abundance, without being obliged to work.

The Old Man.—To get through life comfortably, without having to work.

Paul.—But why not work? I am sure I work hard enough.

Paul.—But why not put in the effort? I'm pretty sure I work hard enough.

The Old Man.—In Europe, working with your hands is considered a degradation; it is compared to the labour performed by a machine. The occupation of cultivating the earth is the most despised of all. Even an artisan is held in more estimation than a peasant.

The Old Man.—In Europe, manual labor is seen as a step down; it’s equated with the work done by machines. Farming is the most looked down upon job of all. Even a skilled worker is valued more than a farmer.

Paul.—What! do you mean to say that the art which furnishes food for mankind is despised in Europe? I hardly understand you.

Paul.—What! Are you saying that the art that provides food for people is looked down upon in Europe? I can hardly believe that.

The Old Man.—Oh! it is impossible for a person educated according to nature to form an idea of the depraved state of society. It is easy to form a precise notion of order, but not of disorder. Beauty, virtue, happiness, have all their defined proportions; deformity, vice, and misery have none.

The Old Man.—Oh! it’s impossible for someone who has been educated naturally to comprehend how degraded society can be. It’s simple to understand what order looks like, but disorder is another story. Beauty, virtue, and happiness all have clear standards; deformity, vice, and misery do not.

Paul.—The rich then are always very happy! They meet with no obstacles to the fulfilment of their wishes, and they can lavish happiness on those whom they love.

Paul.—The wealthy are always very happy! They face no obstacles in getting what they want, and they can share happiness with the people they love.

The Old Man.—Far from it, my son! They are, for the most part satiated with pleasure, for this very reason,—that it costs them no trouble. Have you never yourself experienced how much the pleasure of repose is increased by fatigue; that of eating, by hunger; or that of drinking, by thirst? The pleasure also of loving and being loved is only to be acquired by innumerable privations and sacrifices. Wealth, by anticipating all their necessities, deprives its possessors of all these pleasures. To this ennui, consequent upon satiety, may also be added the pride which springs from their opulence, and which is wounded by the most trifling privation, when the greatest enjoyments have ceased to charm. The perfume of a thousand roses gives pleasure but for a moment; but the pain occasioned by a single thorn endures long after the infliction of the wound. A single evil in the midst of their pleasures is to the rich like a thorn among flowers; to the poor, on the contrary, one pleasure amidst all their troubles is a flower among a wilderness of thorns; they have a most lively enjoyment of it. The effect of every thing is increased by contrast; nature has balanced all things. Which condition, after all, do you consider preferable,—to have scarcely any thing to hope, and every thing to fear, or to have every thing to hope and nothing to fear? The former condition is that of the rich, the latter, that of the poor. But either of these extremes is with difficulty supported by man, whose happiness consists in a middle station of life, in union with virtue.

The Old Man.—Not at all, my son! Most people are full of pleasure, mainly because it doesn't require any effort. Haven’t you ever noticed how much more enjoyable resting is after you’ve been tired, how good food tastes when you’re hungry, or how refreshing a drink is when you’re thirsty? The joy of loving and being loved also comes from many sacrifices and hardships. Wealth, by covering all their needs, robs people of these pleasures. To the boredom that comes from being too satisfied, you can add the pride that comes from their wealth, which gets hurt by even the smallest loss when the biggest pleasures no longer excite them. The scent of a thousand roses may bring pleasure for a moment, but the pain from a single thorn lasts long after the wound. A single problem in the midst of the rich’s pleasures is like a thorn in a bed of flowers; for the poor, however, having one pleasure among all their struggles is like a flower in a desert of thorns; they truly savor it. Everything is more impactful when contrasted; nature has balanced it all. So, which situation do you think is better—to have almost nothing to hope for and everything to fear, or to have everything to hope for and nothing to fear? The first situation is that of the rich, while the second describes the poor. Yet, either extreme is hard for a person to handle, and true happiness lies in a balanced life combined with virtue.

Paul.—What do you understand by virtue?

Paul.—What do you think virtue means?

The Old Man.—To you, my son, who support your family by your labour, it need hardly be defined. Virtue consists in endeavouring to do all the good we can to others, with an ultimate intention of pleasing God alone.

The Old Man.—To you, my son, who provide for your family through hard work, it hardly needs to be explained. Virtue is about trying to do as much good as we can for others, with the ultimate goal of pleasing God alone.

Paul.—Oh! how virtuous, then, is Virginia! Virtue led her to seek for riches, that she might practise benevolence. Virtue induced her to quit this island, and virtue will bring her back to it.

Paul.—Oh! how virtuous Virginia is! Her goodness drove her to seek wealth so she could do good for others. It was her virtue that made her leave this island, and it will be her virtue that brings her back.

The idea of her speedy return firing the imagination of this young man, all his anxieties suddenly vanished. Virginia, he was persuaded, had not written, because she would soon arrive. It took so little time to come from Europe with a fair wind! Then he enumerated the vessels which had made this passage of four thousand five hundred leagues in less than three months; and perhaps the vessel in which Virginia had embarked might not be more than two. Ship-builders were now so ingenious, and sailors were so expert! He then talked to me of the arrangements he intended to make for her reception, of the new house he would build for her, and of the pleasures and surprises which he would contrive for her every day, when she was his wife. His wife! The idea filled him with ecstasy. "At least, my dear father," said he, "you shall then do no more work than you please. As Virginia will be rich, we shall have plenty of negroes, and they shall work for you. You shall always live with us, and have no other care than to amuse yourself and be happy;"—and, his heart throbbing with joy, he flew to communicate these exquisite anticipations to his family.

The thought of her quick return sparked the imagination of this young man, and all his worries suddenly disappeared. He was sure Virginia hadn’t written because she would be arriving soon. It didn’t take long to travel from Europe with a good wind! He then listed the ships that had made that journey of four thousand five hundred miles in less than three months; maybe the ship Virginia was on would take no more than two. Shipbuilders were so clever now, and sailors were so skilled! He began to talk to me about the plans he wanted to make for her arrival, the new house he would build for her, and the fun and surprises he’d create for her every day when she was his wife. His wife! The idea filled him with joy. “At least, my dear father,” he said, “you won’t have to do any more work than you want. Since Virginia will be wealthy, we’ll have plenty of help, and they will work for you. You can live with us and only focus on having fun and being happy.” With his heart racing with excitement, he rushed to share these beautiful dreams with his family.

In a short time, however, these enchanting hopes were succeeded by the most cruel apprehensions. It is always the effect of violent passions to throw the soul into opposite extremes. Paul returned the next day to my dwelling, overwhelmed with melancholy, and said to me,—"I hear nothing from Virginia. Had she left Europe she would have written me word of her departure. Ah! the reports which I have heard concerning her are but too well founded. Her aunt has married her to some great lord. She, like others, has been undone by the love of riches. In those books which paint women so well, virtue is treated but as a subject of romance. If Virginia had been virtuous, she would never have forsaken her mother and me. I do nothing but think of her, and she has forgotten me. I am wretched, and she is diverting herself. The thought distracts me; I cannot bear myself! Would to Heaven that war were declared in India! I would go there and die."

In a short time, however, these hopeful dreams were replaced by the harshest fears. Intense feelings always push the soul to the extreme ends. Paul came back to my place the next day, filled with sadness, and said to me, “I haven't heard anything from Virginia. If she had left Europe, she would have let me know about it. Ah! The rumors I've heard about her are sadly true. Her aunt has married her off to some wealthy lord. She, like many others, has been caught up by the allure of wealth. In those books that depict women so well, virtue is simply a topic for stories. If Virginia had been virtuous, she would never have abandoned her mother and me. I can’t stop thinking about her, and she has forgotten all about me. I’m miserable, and she’s off enjoying herself. The thought drives me crazy; I can't stand it! Would to God that there was a war declared in India! I would go there and die.”

"My son," I answered, "that courage which prompts us to court death is but the courage of a moment, and is often excited by the vain applause of men, or by the hopes of posthumous renown. There is another description of courage, rarer and more necessary, which enables us to support, without witness and without applause, the vexations of life; this virtue is patience. Relying for support, not upon the opinions of others, or the impulse of the passions, but upon the will of God, patience is the courage of virtue."

"My son," I replied, "the kind of courage that makes us seek death is just the bravery of a moment, often stirred up by empty praise from others or the desire for future fame. There’s another kind of courage, which is rarer and more essential, that helps us endure life’s annoyances without an audience or applause; this quality is patience. It finds strength not in what others think or in our emotions, but in the will of God; patience is the true courage of virtue."

"Ah!" cried he, "I am then without virtue! Every thing overwhelms me and drives me to despair."—"Equal, constant, and invariable virtue," I replied, "belongs not to man. In the midst of the many passions which agitate us, our reason is disordered and obscured: but there is an everburning lamp, at which we can rekindle its flame; and that is, literature.

"Ah!" he exclaimed, "then I'm without virtue! Everything is overwhelming me and pushing me to despair."—"Equal, constant, and unchanging virtue," I responded, "does not belong to humans. Amid the many passions that stir us, our reason gets muddled and clouded: but there is an ever-burning lamp at which we can reignite its flame; and that is literature."

"Literature, my dear son, is the gift of Heaven, a ray of that wisdom by which the universe is governed, and which man, inspired by a celestial intelligence, has drawn down to earth. Like the rays of the sun, it enlightens us, it rejoices us, it warms us with a heavenly flame, and seems, in some sort, like the element of fire, to bend all nature to our use. By its means we are enabled to bring around us all things, all places, all men, and all times. It assists us to regulate our manners and our life. By its aid, too, our passions are calmed, vice is suppressed, and virtue encouraged by the memorable examples of great and good men which it has handed down to us, and whose time-honoured images it ever brings before our eyes. Literature is a daughter of Heaven who has descended upon earth to soften and to charm away all the evils of the human race. The greatest writers have ever appeared in the worst times,—in times in which society can hardly be held together,—the times of barbarism and every species of depravity. My son, literature has consoled an infinite number of men more unhappy than yourself: Xenophon, banished from his country after having saved to her ten thousand of her sons; Scipio Africanus, wearied to death by the calumnies of the Romans; Lucullus, tormented by their cabals; and Catinat, by the ingratitude of a court. The Greeks, with their never-failing ingenuity, assigned to each of the Muses a portion of the great circle of human intelligence for her especial superintendence; we ought in the same manner, to give up to them the regulation of our passions, to bring them under proper restraint. Literature in this imaginative guise, would thus fulfil, in relation to the powers of the soul, the same functions as the Hours, who yoked and conducted the chariot of the Sun.

"Literature, my dear son, is a gift from Heaven, a ray of the wisdom that governs the universe, brought down to earth by man, inspired by a higher intelligence. Like sunlight, it enlightens and delights us, warming us with a divine flame and, in a way, resembling fire, bending nature to our will. Through it, we can connect with all things, places, people, and times. It helps us manage our behavior and lives. With its help, our passions are calmed, vice is kept in check, and virtue is promoted through the memorable examples of great and good people it has preserved, continuously bringing their time-honored images before us. Literature is a child of Heaven who has come down to earth to soothe and charm away the troubles of humanity. The greatest writers have emerged in the darkest times—times when society barely held together—during periods of barbarism and all kinds of corruption. My son, literature has comforted countless men who were more troubled than you: Xenophon, exiled from his homeland after saving thousands of its sons; Scipio Africanus, exhausted by the slanders of the Romans; Lucullus, tormented by their conspiracies; and Catinat, burdened by the ingratitude of a court. The Greeks, with their endless creativity, assigned each Muse a part of the vast realm of human knowledge to oversee; we too should entrust them with managing our passions, keeping them in check. In this imaginative form, literature would perform a role similar to the Hours, who yoked and guided the chariot of the Sun."

"Have recourse to your books, then, my son. The wise who have written before our days are travellers who have preceded us in the paths of misfortune, and who stretch out a friendly hand towards us, and invite us to join in their society, when we are abandoned by every thing else. A good book is a good friend."

"Turn to your books, then, my son. The wise writers who came before us are travelers who have walked the difficult paths and are reaching out a friendly hand to us, inviting us to join their company when we feel abandoned by everything else. A good book is like a good friend."

"Ah!" cried Paul, "I stood in no need of books when Virginia was here, and she had studied as little as myself; but when she looked at me, and called me her friend, I could not feel unhappy."

"Ah!" cried Paul, "I didn't need books when Virginia was around, and she had studied just as little as I had; but when she looked at me and called me her friend, I couldn't feel unhappy."

"Undoubtedly," said I, "there is no friend so agreeable as a mistress by whom we are beloved. There is, moreover, in woman a liveliness and gaiety, which powerfully tend to dissipate the melancholy feelings of a man; her presence drives away the dark phantoms of imagination produced by over-reflection. Upon her countenance sit soft attraction and tender confidence. What joy is not heightened when it is shared by her? What brow is not unbent by her smiles? What anger can resist her tears? Virginia will return with more philosophy than you, and will be quite surprised to find the garden so unfinished;—she who could think of its embellishments in spite of all the persecutions of her aunt, and when far from her mother and from you."

"Definitely," I said, "there's no friend as enjoyable as a girlfriend who loves us. Plus, women have a liveliness and cheerfulness that really help lift a man's spirits; her presence chases away the dark thoughts that come from overthinking. On her face, you see a gentle charm and warm trust. What happiness isn't amplified when shared with her? What stress doesn't ease with her smiles? What anger can withstand her tears? Virginia will come back with more wisdom than you and will be quite surprised to see the garden still so incomplete;—she who could think of its improvements despite all her aunt's nagging, and when she was far from her mother and you."

The idea of Virginia's speedy return reanimated the drooping spirits of her lover, and he resumed his rural occupations, happy amidst his toils, in the reflection that they would soon find a termination so dear to the wishes of his heart.

The thought of Virginia's quick return lifted the spirits of her lover, and he went back to his farm work, feeling happy in his efforts, knowing that they would soon reach an ending that was so dear to his heart.

One morning, at break of day, (it was the 24th of December, 1744,) Paul, when he arose, perceived a white flag hoisted upon the Mountain of Discovery. This flag he knew to be the signal of a vessel descried at sea. He instantly flew to the town to learn if this vessel brought any tidings of Virginia, and waited there till the return of the pilot, who was gone, according to custom, to board the ship. The pilot did not return till the evening, when he brought the governor information that the signalled vessel was the Saint-Geran, of seven hundred tons burthen, and commanded by a captain of the name of Aubin; that she was now four leagues out at sea, but would probably anchor at Port Louis the following afternoon, if the wind became fair: at present there was a calm. The pilot then handed to the governor a number of letters which the Saint-Geran had brought from France, among which was one addressed to Madame de la Tour, in the hand-writing of Virginia. Paul seized upon the letter, kissed it with transport, and placing it in his bosom, flew to the plantation. No sooner did he perceive from a distance the family, who were awaiting his return upon the rock of Adieus than he waved the letter aloft in the air, without being able to utter a word. No sooner was the seal broken, than they all crowded round Madame de la Tour, to hear the letter read. Virginia informed her mother that she had experienced much ill-usage from her aunt, who, after having in vain urged her to a marriage against her inclination, had disinherited her, and had sent her back at a time when she would probably reach the Mauritius during the hurricane season. In vain, she added, had she endeavoured to soften her aunt, by representing what she owed to her mother, and to her early habits; she was treated as a romantic girl, whose head had been turned by novels. She could now only think of the joy of again seeing and embracing her beloved family, and would have gratified her ardent desire at once, by landing in the pilot's boat, if the captain had allowed her: but that he had objected, on account of the distance, and of a heavy swell, which, notwithstanding the calm, reigned in the open sea.

One morning, at dawn, (it was December 24, 1744,) Paul, upon waking, noticed a white flag raised on the Mountain of Discovery. He recognized the flag as a signal that a ship had been spotted at sea. He quickly rushed to town to find out if this ship brought any news from Virginia and waited there until the pilot returned, who had gone, as was customary, to board the vessel. The pilot didn't come back until the evening, bringing the governor news that the flagged ship was the Saint-Geran, a 700-ton vessel commanded by Captain Aubin; it was currently four leagues out at sea but would likely anchor at Port Louis the next afternoon if the wind turned favorable: for now, it was calm. The pilot then handed the governor several letters the Saint-Geran had brought from France, including one addressed to Madame de la Tour, written in Virginia's handwriting. Paul grabbed the letter, kissed it in excitement, and tucked it into his shirt before racing to the plantation. As soon as he spotted the family waiting for him on the rock of Adieus, he waved the letter high in the air, unable to say a word. Once the seal was broken, they all gathered around Madame de la Tour to hear the letter read aloud. Virginia informed her mother that she had been treated poorly by her aunt, who, after unsuccessfully trying to force her into an unwanted marriage, had disinherited her and sent her back at a time when she would likely arrive in Mauritius during hurricane season. She added that she had tried in vain to appeal to her aunt, reminding her of her obligations to her mother and her upbringing; however, she was dismissed as a romantic girl whose head had been filled with novels. All she could think about now was the joy of seeing and hugging her beloved family again, and she would have fulfilled her strong desire immediately by landing in the pilot's boat if the captain had permitted it: but he objected due to the distance and the heavy swell that, despite the calm, was present in the open sea.

As soon as the letter was finished, the whole of the family, transported with joy, repeatedly exclaimed, "Virginia is arrived!" and mistresses and servants embraced each other. Madame de la Tour said to Paul,—"My son, go and inform our neighbour of Virginia's arrival." Domingo immediately lighted a torch of bois de ronde, and he and Paul bent their way towards my dwelling.

As soon as the letter was done, the whole family, filled with joy, kept saying, "Virginia has arrived!" and both mistresses and servants hugged each other. Madame de la Tour said to Paul, "My son, go tell our neighbor that Virginia is here." Domingo quickly lit a torch made of timber, and he and Paul headed towards my house.

It was about ten o'clock at night, and I was just going to extinguish my lamp, and retire to rest, when I perceived, through the palisades round my cottage, a light in the woods. Soon after, I heard the voice of Paul calling me. I instantly arose, and had hardly dressed myself, when Paul, almost beside himself, and panting for breath, sprang on my neck, crying,—"Come along, come along. Virginia is arrived. Let us go to the port; the vessel will anchor at break of day."

It was around ten o'clock at night, and I was just about to turn off my lamp and go to bed when I noticed a light in the woods through the fence surrounding my cottage. Shortly after, I heard Paul calling me. I quickly got up, and as soon as I finished getting dressed, Paul, nearly frantic and out of breath, jumped into my arms, shouting, "Come on, come on! Virginia has arrived. Let's head to the port; the ship will anchor at dawn."

Scarcely had he uttered the words, when we set off. As we were passing through the woods of the Sloping Mountain, and were already on the road which leads from the Shaddock Grove to the port, I heard some one walking behind us. It proved to be a negro, and he was advancing with hasty steps. When he had reached us, I asked him whence he came, and whither he was going with such expedition. He answered, "I come from that part of the island called Golden Dust; and am sent to the port, to inform the governor that a ship from France has anchored under the Isle of Amber. She is firing guns of distress, for the sea is very rough." Having said this, the man left us, and pursued his journey without any further delay.

As soon as he finished speaking, we took off. While we were walking through the woods of the Sloping Mountain and were already on the road leading from Shaddock Grove to the port, I heard someone walking behind us. It turned out to be a Black man, and he was coming quickly. When he reached us, I asked where he had come from and where he was hurrying to. He replied, "I come from that part of the island called Golden Dust; I’ve been sent to the port to tell the governor that a ship from France has anchored near the Isle of Amber. She's firing distress signals because the sea is very rough." After saying this, the man continued on his way without any further delay.

I then said to Paul,—"Let us go towards the quarter of the Golden Dust, and meet Virginia there. It is not more than three leagues from hence." We accordingly bent our course towards the northern part of the island. The heat was suffocating. The moon had risen, and was surrounded by three large black circles. A frightful darkness shrouded the sky; but the frequent flashes of lightning discovered to us long rows of thick and gloomy clouds, hanging very low, and heaped together over the centre of the island, being driven in with great rapidity from the ocean, although not a breath of air was perceptible upon the land. As we walked along, we thought we heard peals of thunder; but, on listening more attentively, we perceived that it was the sound of cannon at a distance, repeated by the echoes. These ominous sounds, joined to the tempestuous aspect of the heavens, made me shudder. I had little doubt of their being signals of distress from a ship in danger. In about half an hour the firing ceased, and I found the silence still more appalling than the dismal sounds which had preceded it.

I then said to Paul, “Let’s head to the Golden Dust area and meet Virginia there. It’s only about three leagues from here.” So, we set our course toward the northern part of the island. The heat was unbearable. The moon had risen, surrounded by three large black circles. A terrifying darkness covered the sky, but the frequent flashes of lightning revealed long lines of thick, gloomy clouds hanging low and piled together over the center of the island, being driven in rapidly from the ocean, even though there wasn’t a breath of air on land. As we walked, we thought we heard thunder, but upon listening more closely, we realized it was the sound of cannon fire in the distance, echoed back to us. These ominous sounds, combined with the stormy appearance of the sky, made me shiver. I had little doubt they were distress signals from a ship in trouble. About half an hour later, the firing stopped, and I found the silence even more frightening than the unsettling sounds that came before it.

We hastened on without uttering a word, or daring to communicate to each other our mutual apprehensions. At midnight, by great exertion, we arrived at the sea shore, in that part of the island called Golden Dust. The billows were breaking against the bench with a horrible noise, covering the rocks and the strand with foam of a dazzling whiteness, blended with sparks of fire. By these phosphoric gleams we distinguished, notwithstanding the darkness, a number of fishing canoes, drawn up high upon the beach.

We rushed forward without saying a word, afraid to share our shared fears. At midnight, after a lot of effort, we reached the seashore in the area of the island known as Golden Dust. The waves crashed against the shore with a terrifying roar, covering the rocks and the beach with bright white foam mixed with sparks of fire. Thanks to these glowing lights, we spotted several fishing canoes, pulled up high on the sand, despite the darkness.

At the entrance of a wood, a short distance from us, we saw a fire, round which a party of the inhabitants were assembled. We repaired thither, in order to rest ourselves till the morning. While we were seated near the fire, one of the standers-by related, that late in the afternoon he had seen a vessel in the open sea, driven towards the island by the currents; that the night had hidden it from his view; and that two hours after sunset he had heard the firing of signal guns of distress, but that the surf was so high, that it was impossible to launch a boat to go off to her; that a short time after, he thought he perceived the glimmering of the watch-lights on board the vessel, which, he feared, by its having approached so near the coast, had steered between the main land and the little island of Amber, mistaking the latter for the Point of Endeavour, near which vessels pass in order to gain Port Louis; and that, if this were the case, which, however, he would not take upon himself to be certain of, the ship, he thought, was in very great danger. Another islander informed us, that he had frequently crossed the channel which separates the isle of Amber from the coast, and had sounded it, that the anchorage was very good, and that the ship would there lie as safely as in the best harbour. "I would stake all I am worth upon it," said he, "and if I were on board, I should sleep as sound as on shore." A third bystander declared that it was impossible for the ship to enter that channel, which was scarcely navigable for a boat. He was certain, he said, that he had seen the vessel at anchor beyond the isle of Amber; so that, if the wind rose in the morning, she would either put to sea, or gain the harbour. Other inhabitants gave different opinions upon this subject, which they continued to discuss in the usual desultory manner of the indolent Creoles. Paul and I observed a profound silence. We remained on this spot till break of day, but the weather was too hazy to admit of our distinguishing any object at sea, every thing being covered with fog. All we could descry to seaward was a dark cloud, which they told us was the isle of Amber, at the distance of a quarter of a league from the coast. On this gloomy day we could only discern the point of land on which we were standing, and the peaks of some inland mountains, which started out occasionally from the midst of the clouds that hung around them.

At the edge of a forest, not too far from us, we noticed a fire around which a group of locals had gathered. We made our way there to rest until morning. While we were sitting by the fire, one of the onlookers shared that earlier in the afternoon he had spotted a ship in the open sea, being pushed toward the island by the currents. The night had concealed it from his sight, and a couple of hours after sunset, he had heard the sound of distress signal guns, but the waves were so high that it was impossible to launch a boat to reach it. Not long after, he thought he saw the flickering of the ship's watch lights, which he feared meant that the vessel, having drifted too close to shore, had mistakenly navigated between the mainland and the small island of Amber, confusing it for the Point of Endeavour, where ships pass to enter Port Louis. He believed this could mean the ship was in serious danger, although he wouldn’t definitively say so. Another islander told us that he had often crossed the channel that separates the island of Amber from the coast and had measured it, claiming that the anchorage was quite good, and the ship would be as safe there as in a top-notch harbor. "I would bet everything I own on it," he said, "and if I were on that ship, I would sleep just as soundly as I do on land." A third person argued that it was impossible for the ship to enter that channel, as it was barely navigable for a small boat. He was sure he had seen the vessel anchored beyond Amber Island; thus, if the wind picked up in the morning, it would either sail out or head into the harbor. The other locals had varying opinions on the matter, which they debated in their usual laid-back style. Paul and I stayed quiet. We remained there until dawn, but the weather was too foggy for us to see anything at sea; everything was shrouded in mist. The only thing we could make out offshore was a dark shape, which they told us was the island of Amber, about a quarter of a league from the coast. On that dreary day, we could only see the piece of land we were on and the peaks of some nearby mountains that occasionally emerged from the clouds enveloping them.

At about seven in the morning we heard the sound of drums in the woods: it announced the approach of the governor, Monsieur de la Bourdonnais, who soon after arrived on horseback, at the head of a detachment of soldiers armed with muskets, and a crowd of islanders and negroes. He drew up his soldiers upon the beach, and ordered them to make a general discharge. This was no sooner done, than we perceived a glimmering light upon the water which was instantly followed by the report of a cannon. We judged that the ship was at no great distance and all ran towards that part whence the light and sound proceeded. We now discerned through the fog the hull and yards of a large vessel. We were so near to her, that notwithstanding the tumult of the waves, we could distinctly hear the whistle of the boatswain, and the shouts of the sailors, who cried out three times, VIVE LE ROI! this being the cry of the French in extreme danger, as well as in exuberant joy;—as though they wished to call their princes to their aid, or to testify to him that they are prepared to lay down their lives in his service.

At around seven in the morning, we heard drums in the woods: it signaled the arrival of the governor, Monsieur de la Bourdonnais, who soon came horseback, leading a group of soldiers armed with muskets, along with a crowd of islanders and Africans. He positioned his soldiers on the beach and ordered them to fire a salute. No sooner had they done this than we noticed a flickering light on the water, immediately followed by the sound of a cannon. We guessed that the ship wasn’t far away and all raced toward the source of the light and sound. We could now make out through the fog the hull and masts of a large vessel. We were so close that despite the crashing waves, we could distinctly hear the boatswain's whistle and the sailors shouting three times, VIVE LE ROI!—this being the rallying cry of the French in both great danger and extreme joy; as if they wanted to summon their leaders for help or to show them that they were ready to give their lives in service.

As soon as the Saint-Geran perceived that we were near enough to render her assistance, she continued to fire guns regularly at intervals of three minutes. Monsieur de la Bourdonnais caused great fires to be lighted at certain distances upon the strand, and sent to all the inhabitants of the neighbourhood, in search of provisions, planks, cables, and empty barrels. A number of people soon arrived, accompanied by their negroes loaded with provisions and cordage, which they had brought from the plantations of Golden Dust, from the district of La Flaque, and from the river of the Ram part. One of the most aged of these planters, approaching the governor, said to him,—"We have heard all night hollow noises in the mountain; in the woods, the leaves of the trees are shaken, although there is no wind; the sea-birds seek refuge upon the land: it is certain that all these signs announce a hurricane." "Well, my friends," answered the governor, "we are prepared for it, and no doubt the vessel is also."

As soon as the Saint-Geran saw that we were close enough to help, she kept firing her guns at three-minute intervals. Monsieur de la Bourdonnais had large fires lit at various spots along the shore and sent people into the surrounding area to gather provisions, planks, cables, and empty barrels. Before long, many people showed up, accompanied by their servants carrying supplies and ropes, which they had brought from the Golden Dust plantations, the La Flaque area, and the Ram part river. One of the oldest planters approached the governor and said, “We heard strange noises from the mountain all night; in the woods, the leaves are moving even though it’s not windy; the seabirds are coming ashore: these signs definitely point to a hurricane.” “Well, my friends,” the governor replied, “we’re ready for it, and I’m sure the ship is too.”

Every thing, indeed, presaged the near approach of the hurricane. The centre of the clouds in the zenith was of a dismal black, while their skirts were tinged with a copper-coloured hue. The air resounded with the cries of the tropic-birds, petrels, frigate-birds, and innumerable other sea-fowl, which notwithstanding the obscurity of the atmosphere, were seen coming from every point of the horizon, to seek for shelter in the island.

Everything definitely signaled the impending arrival of the hurricane. The center of the clouds above was a gloomy black, while the edges were colored a bronzy shade. The air was filled with the cries of tropical birds, petrels, frigate birds, and countless other sea birds, which, despite the dim atmosphere, were seen approaching from every direction on the horizon, looking for shelter on the island.

Towards nine in the morning we heard in the direction of the ocean the most terrific noise, like the sound of thunder mingled with that of torrents rushing down the steeps of lofty mountains. A general cry was heard of, "There is the hurricane!" and the next moment a frightful gust of wind dispelled the fog which covered the isle of Amber and its channel. The Saint-Geran then presented herself to our view, her deck crowded with people, her yards and topmasts lowered down, and her flag half-mast high, moored by four cables at her bow and one at her stern. She had anchored between the isle of Amber and the main land, inside the chain of reefs which encircles the island, and which she had passed through in a place where no vessel had ever passed before. She presented her head to the waves that rolled in from the open sea, and as each billow rushed into the narrow strait where she lay, her bow lifted to such a degree as to show her keel; and at the same moment her stern, plunging into the water, disappeared altogether from our sight, as if it were swallowed up by the surges. In this position, driven by the winds and waves towards the shore, it was equally impossible for her to return by the passage through which she had made her way; or, by cutting her cables, to strand herself upon the beach, from which she was separated by sandbanks and reefs of rocks. Every billow which broke upon the coast advanced roaring to the bottom of the bay, throwing up heaps of shingle to the distance of fifty feet upon the land; then, rushing back, laid bare its sandy bed, from which it rolled immense stones, with a hoarse and dismal noise. The sea, swelled by the violence of the wind, rose higher every moment; and the whole channel between this island and the isle of Amber was soon one vast sheet of white foam, full of yawning pits of black and deep billows. Heaps of this foam, more than six feet high, were piled up at the bottom of the bay; and the winds which swept its surface carried masses of it over the steep sea-bank, scattering it upon the land to the distance of half a league. These innumerable white flakes, driven horizontally even to the very foot of the mountains, looked like snow issuing from the bosom of the ocean. The appearance of the horizon portended a lasting tempest; the sky and the water seemed blended together. Thick masses of clouds, of a frightful form, swept across the zenith with the swiftness of birds, while others appeared motionless as rocks. Not a single spot of blue sky could be discerned in the whole firmament; and a pale yellow gleam only lightened up all the objects of the earth, the sea, and the skies.

Around nine in the morning, we heard a terrifying noise coming from the ocean, like thunder mixed with torrents rushing down high mountains. A shout went up, "It's the hurricane!" and in the next moment, a powerful gust of wind blew away the fog covering Amber Isle and its channel. The Saint-Geran then came into view, with her deck crowded with people, her yards and topmasts lowered, and her flag at half-mast, moored by four cables at the front and one at the back. She had anchored between Amber Isle and the mainland, inside the chain of reefs surrounding the island, navigating through a passage where no ship had ever gone before. She faced the waves rolling in from the open sea, and as each wave crashed into the narrow strait where she lay, her bow lifted enough to show her keel while her stern plunged into the water, disappearing from our view as if swallowed by the surge. In this position, pushed by the wind and waves toward the shore, she couldn’t return through the passage she came from or strand herself on the beach by cutting her cables, as sandbanks and rocky reefs separated her from land. Each wave that broke on the coast roared to the bottom of the bay, throwing up piles of gravel fifty feet onto the land; then, rushing back, it exposed its sandy bed, rolling massive stones with a hoarse and eerie noise. The sea, swollen by the fierce wind, rose higher every moment, and soon the entire channel between this island and Amber Isle was a vast expanse of white foam, filled with gaping pits of dark, deep waves. Huge piles of foam, over six feet high, gathered at the bottom of the bay, and the winds sweeping its surface carried heaps of it over the steep sea bank, scattering it onto the land for half a league. These countless white flakes, driven horizontally all the way to the mountains’ base, looked like snow coming from the heart of the ocean. The horizon suggested a lasting storm; the sky and sea seemed to blend into one. Thick, terrifying clouds swept across the sky with the speed of birds, while some appeared motionless like rocks. Not a single spot of blue sky could be seen anywhere, and a pale yellow light illuminated everything on earth, in the sea, and in the skies.

From the violent rolling of the ship, what we all dreaded happened at last. The cables which held her bow were torn away: she then swung to a single hawser, and was instantly dashed upon the rocks, at the distance of half a cable's length from the shore. A general cry of horror issued from the spectators. Paul rushed forward to throw himself into the sea, when, seizing him by the arm, "My son," I exclaimed, "would you perish?"—"Let me go to save her," he cried, "or let me die!" Seeing that despair had deprived him of reason, Domingo and I, in order to preserve him, fastened a long cord around his waist, and held it fast by the end. Paul then precipitated himself towards the Saint-Geran, now swimming, and now walking upon the rocks. Sometimes he had hopes of reaching the vessel, which the sea, by the reflux of its waves, had left almost dry, so that you could have walked round it on foot; but suddenly the billows, returning with fresh fury, shrouded it beneath mountains of water, which then lifted it upright upon its keel. The breakers at the same moment threw the unfortunate Paul far upon the beach, his legs bathed in blood, his bosom wounded, and himself half dead. The moment he had recovered the use of his senses, he arose, and returned with new ardour towards the vessel, the parts of which now yawned asunder from the violent strokes of the billows. The crew then, despairing of their safety, threw themselves in crowds into the sea, upon yards, planks, hen-coops, tables, and barrels. At this moment we beheld an object which wrung our hearts with grief and pity; a young lady appeared in the stern-gallery of the Saint-Geran, stretching out her arms towards him who was making so many efforts to join her. It was Virginia. She had discovered her lover by his intrepidity. The sight of this amiable girl, exposed to such horrible danger, filled us with unutterable despair. As for Virginia, with a firm and dignified mien, she waved her hand, as if bidding us an eternal farewell. All the sailors had flung themselves into the sea, except one, who still remained upon the deck, and who was naked, and strong as Hercules. This man approached Virginia with respect, and, kneeling at her feet, attempted to force her to throw off her clothes; but she repulsed him with modesty, and turned away her head. Then were heard redoubled cries from the spectators, "Save her!—save her!—do not leave her!" But at that moment a mountain billow, of enormous magnitude, ingulfed itself between the isle of Amber and the coast, and menaced the shattered vessel, towards which it rolled bellowing, with its black sides and foaming head. At this terrible sight the sailor flung himself into the sea; and Virginia, seeing death inevitable, crossed her hands upon her breast, and raising upwards her serene and beauteous eyes, seemed an angel prepared to take her flight to Heaven.

From the violent rocking of the ship, what we all feared finally happened. The ropes holding her bow were torn away; she swung to a single line and was immediately smashed against the rocks, just half a cable’s length from the shore. A collective gasp of horror erupted from the crowd. Paul rushed forward to throw himself into the sea, when I grabbed him by the arm and said, "My son, would you let yourself die?"—"Let me go to save her," he shouted, "or let me die!" Realizing that despair had taken away his sense, Domingo and I tied a long cord around his waist and held onto the other end. Paul then plunged towards the Saint-Geran, swimming and sometimes walking on the rocks. At times, he hoped to reach the ship, which the receding waves had left almost dry, allowing one to walk around it; but suddenly, the waves returned with a vengeance, covering it with tons of water, then lifting it upright onto its keel. At that moment, the waves threw the unfortunate Paul far onto the beach, his legs soaked in blood, his chest injured, and nearly lifeless. Once he regained his senses, he got up and ran back towards the ship, where parts were now torn apart by the violent waves. The crew, in despair for their safety, jumped into the sea en masse onto masts, planks, chicken coops, tables, and barrels. Then we saw a sight that filled us with grief and pity; a young woman appeared in the stern of the Saint-Geran, reaching out her arms toward the one who was desperately trying to join her. It was Virginia. She recognized her lover by his bravery. The sight of this lovely girl, exposed to such dreadful danger, filled us with profound despair. Virginia, resolute and dignified, waved her hand as if to bid us an eternal farewell. All the sailors had jumped overboard except one, who remained on deck, naked and as strong as Hercules. This man approached Virginia respectfully, and, kneeling at her feet, tried to force her to remove her clothes; but she rejected him modestly and turned away her head. The crowd cried out, "Save her!—save her!—don’t leave her!" But at that moment, a massive wave crashed between the Isle of Amber and the shore, threatening the shattered vessel as it rolled bellowing with its dark sides and foaming crest. At this terrifying sight, the sailor jumped into the sea; and Virginia, seeing death was unavoidable, crossed her hands on her chest, raising her calm and beautiful eyes upward, seeming like an angel ready to ascend to Heaven.

Oh, day of horror! Alas! every thing was swallowed up by the relentless billows. The surge threw some of the spectators, whom an impulse of humanity had prompted to advance towards Virginia, far upon the beach, and also the sailor who had endeavoured to save her life. This man, who had escaped from almost certain death, kneeling on the sand, exclaimed,—"Oh, my God! thou hast saved my life, but I would have given it willingly for that excellent young lady, who had persevered in not undressing herself as I had done." Domingo and I drew the unfortunate Paul to the ashore. He was senseless, and blood was flowing from his mouth and ears. The governor ordered him to be put into the hands of a surgeon, while we, on our part, wandered along the beach, in hopes that the sea would throw up the corpse of Virginia. But the wind having suddenly changed, as it frequently happens during hurricanes, our search was in vain; and we had the grief of thinking that we should not be able to bestow on this sweet and unfortunate girl the last sad duties. We retired from the spot overwhelmed with dismay, and our minds wholly occupied by one cruel loss, although numbers had perished in the wreck. Some of the spectators seemed tempted, from the fatal destiny of this virtuous girl, to doubt the existence of Providence: for there are in life such terrible, such unmerited evils, that even the hope of the wise is sometimes shaken.

Oh, what a horrible day! Everything was engulfed by the relentless waves. The tide threw some of the onlookers, who had rushed toward Virginia out of a sense of humanity, far onto the beach, including the sailor who had tried to save her. This man, who had narrowly escaped death, knelt in the sand and exclaimed, "Oh my God! You saved my life, but I would have gladly given it up for that wonderful young lady, who stayed dressed while I took off my clothes." Domingo and I dragged the unfortunate Paul to the shore. He was unconscious, with blood pouring from his mouth and ears. The governor ordered that he be handed over to a surgeon, while we wandered along the beach, hoping the sea would wash ashore Virginia's body. But the wind suddenly changed, as it often does during hurricanes, making our search pointless; we felt the deep sorrow of knowing we couldn't give this sweet and unfortunate girl a proper farewell. We left the area feeling overwhelmed with despair, our thoughts consumed by this one terrible loss, even though many others had also died in the wreck. Some of the onlookers seemed tempted, due to this virtuous girl's tragic fate, to question the existence of Providence: for there are such dreadful, undeserved sufferings in life that even the wisest among us sometimes lose hope.

In the meantime Paul, who began to recover his senses, was taken to a house in the neighbourhood, till he was in a fit state to be removed to his own home. Thither I bent my way with Domingo, to discharge the melancholy duty of preparing Virginia's mother and her friend for the disastrous event which had happened. When we had reached the entrance of the valley of the river of Fan-Palms, some negroes informed us that the sea had thrown up many pieces of the wreck in the opposite bay. We descended towards it and one of the first objects that struck my sight upon the beach was the corpse of Virginia. The body was half covered with sand, and preserved the attitude in which we had seen her perish. Her features were not sensibly changed, her eyes were closed, and her countenance was still serene; but the pale purple hues of death were blended on her cheek with the blush of virgin modesty. One of her hands was placed upon her clothes: and the other, which she held on her heart, was fast closed, and so stiffened, that it was with difficulty that I took from its grasp a small box. How great was my emotion when I saw that it contained the picture of Paul, which she had promised him never to part with while she lived! As for Domingo, he beat his breast, and pierced the air with his shrieks. With heavy hearts we then carried the body of Virginia to a fisherman's hut, and gave it in charge of some poor Malabar women, who carefully washed away the sand.

In the meantime, Paul, who was starting to regain his senses, was taken to a nearby house until he was well enough to go back home. I made my way there with Domingo to fulfill the sad duty of preparing Virginia's mother and her friend for the tragic news that had just unfolded. When we reached the entrance to the valley of the Fan-Palm River, some locals told us that the sea had washed up many pieces of the wreck in the nearby bay. We headed down to the beach, and one of the first things I saw was Virginia's lifeless body. It was half buried in sand, maintaining the position in which we had seen her perish. Her features had not noticeably changed; her eyes were closed, and her face still looked peaceful, but the pale purple tones of death mixed with the blush of youthful modesty on her cheek. One of her hands rested on her clothes while the other, pressed against her heart, was tightly clenched. I struggled to pry open her hand to take a small box from its grip. I felt a rush of emotion as I discovered it contained Paul’s picture, which she had vowed never to part with as long as she lived! Domingo, overwhelmed with grief, beat his chest and let out anguished cries. With heavy hearts, we then carried Virginia's body to a fisherman's hut and entrusted it to some poor Malabar women, who gently washed away the sand.

While they were employed in this melancholy office, we ascended the hill with trembling steps to the plantation. We found Madame de la Tour and Margaret at prayer; hourly expecting to have tidings from the ship. As soon as Madame de la Tour saw me coming, she eagerly cried,—"Where is my daughter—my dear daughter—my child?" My silence and my tears apprised her of her misfortune. She was instantly seized with a convulsive stopping of the breath and agonizing pains, and her voice was only heard in sighs and groans. Margaret cried, "Where is my son? I do not see my son!" and fainted. We ran to her assistance. In a short time she recovered, and being assured that Paul was safe, and under the care of the governor, she thought of nothing but of succouring her friend, who recovered from one fainting fit only to fall into another. Madame de la Tour passed the whole night in these cruel sufferings, and I became convinced that there was no sorrow like that of a mother. When she recovered her senses, she cast a fixed, unconscious look towards heaven. In vain her friend and myself pressed her hands in ours: in vain we called upon her by the most tender names; she appeared wholly insensible to these testimonials of our affection, and no sound issued from her oppressed bosom, but deep and hollow moans.

While we were working in that sad office, we climbed the hill with shaky steps to the plantation. We found Madame de la Tour and Margaret praying, anxiously waiting for news from the ship. As soon as Madame de la Tour saw me approaching, she eagerly exclaimed, "Where is my daughter—my dear daughter—my child?" My silence and tears told her something was wrong. She was immediately overcome with shortness of breath and excruciating pain, her voice barely audible through sighs and groans. Margaret cried, "Where is my son? I can't see my son!" and fainted. We rushed to help her. After a short time, she regained her composure, and once assured that Paul was safe and being looked after by the governor, she focused solely on helping her friend, who would recover from one fainting spell only to succumb to another. Madame de la Tour spent the entire night in this intense suffering, and I became convinced that there is no sorrow like that of a mother. When she regained her senses, she gazed upward with a blank, unseeing stare. Despite my friend and I holding her hands tightly and calling her by the most endearing names, she seemed completely unaware of our affection, and the only sounds from her troubled chest were deep, hollow moans.

During the morning Paul was carried home in a palanquin. He had now recovered the use of his reason, but was unable to utter a word. His interview with his mother and Madame de la Tour, which I had dreaded, produced a better effect than all my cares. A ray of consolation gleamed on the countenances of the two unfortunate mothers. They pressed close to him, clasped him in their arms, and kissed him: their tears, which excess of anguish had till now dried up at the source, began to flow. Paul mixed his tears with theirs; and nature having thus found relief, a long stupor succeeded the convulsive pangs they had suffered, and afforded them a lethargic repose, which was in truth, like that of death.

During the morning, Paul was carried home in a litter. He had now regained his ability to think clearly, but he couldn’t say a word. His meeting with his mother and Madame de la Tour, which I had feared, had a more positive effect than all my efforts. A glimmer of comfort appeared on the faces of the two devastated mothers. They moved in close to him, embraced him, and kissed him: their tears, which had been completely dried up by their overwhelming sadness, began to flow. Paul mixed his tears with theirs; and with this release, a long stupor followed the intense pain they had felt, bringing them a lethargic rest that truly resembled death.

Monsieur de la Bourdonnais sent to apprise me secretly that the corpse of Virginia had been borne to the town by his order, from whence it was to be transferred to the church of the Shaddock Grove. I immediately went down to Port Louis, where I found a multitude assembled from all parts of the island, in order to be present at the funeral solemnity, as if the isle had lost that which was nearest and dearest to it. The vessels in the harbour had their yards crossed, their flags half-mast, and fired guns at long intervals. A body of grenadiers led the funeral procession, with their muskets reversed, their muffled drums sending forth slow and dismal sounds. Dejection was depicted in the countenance of these warriors, who had so often braved death in battle without changing colour. Eight young ladies of considerable families of the island, dressed in white, and bearing palm-branches in their hands, carried the corpse of their amiable companion, which was covered with flowers. They were followed by a chorus of children, chanting hymns, and by the governor, his field officers, all the principal inhabitants of the island, and an immense crowd of people.

Monsieur de la Bourdonnais secretly informed me that Virginia's body had been brought to town by his order, and it was to be transferred to the church of Shaddock Grove. I immediately went down to Port Louis, where I found a large crowd gathered from all over the island to attend the funeral, as if the island had lost something most dear. The ships in the harbor had their sails crossed, flags at half-mast, and fired cannon at intervals. A group of grenadiers led the funeral procession, with their guns reversed, and their muffled drums producing slow and mournful sounds. Grief was apparent on the faces of these soldiers, who had often faced death in battle without flinching. Eight young ladies from prominent families on the island, dressed in white and carrying palm branches, carried the body of their beloved friend, which was covered in flowers. They were followed by a group of children singing hymns, along with the governor, his field officers, all the island’s leading residents, and a huge crowd of people.

This imposing funeral solemnity had been ordered by the administration of the country, which was desirous of doing honour to the virtues of Virginia. But when the mournful procession arrived at the foot of this mountain, within sight of those cottages of which she had been so long an inmate and an ornament, diffusing happiness all around them, and which her loss had now filled with despair, the funeral pomp was interrupted, the hymns and anthems ceased, and the whole plain resounded with sighs and lamentations. Numbers of young girls ran from the neighbouring plantations, to touch the coffin of Virginia with their handkerchiefs, and with chaplets and crowns of flowers, invoking her as a saint. Mothers asked of heaven a child like Virginia; lovers, a heart as faithful; the poor, as tender a friend; and the slaves as kind a mistress.

This grand funeral ceremony had been organized by the country's administration, eager to honor Virginia's virtues. But when the somber procession reached the base of the mountain, near the cottages where she had lived and brought joy to everyone, now filled with despair from her loss, the funeral display was halted. The hymns and anthems faded, and the entire area was filled with sighs and mourning. Many young girls rushed from the nearby plantations to touch Virginia's coffin with their handkerchiefs and to lay flowers, calling out to her as if she were a saint. Mothers prayed for a child like Virginia; lovers wished for a heart as loyal; the poor sought a friend as caring; and the slaves hoped for a mistress as kind.

When the procession had reached the place of interment, some negresses of Madagascar and Caffres of Mozambique placed a number of baskets of fruit around the corpse, and hung pieces of stuff upon the adjoining trees, according to the custom of their several countries. Some Indian women from Bengal also, and from the coast of Malabar, brought cages full of small birds, which they set at liberty upon her coffin. Thus deeply did the loss of this amiable being affect the natives of different countries, and thus was the ritual of various religions performed over the tomb of unfortunate virtue.

When the procession arrived at the gravesite, some Black women from Madagascar and men from Mozambique placed several baskets of fruit around the body and hung cloth on the nearby trees, following the customs of their respective cultures. Indian women from Bengal and the Malabar coast also brought cages filled with small birds, which they released onto her coffin. This showed how profoundly the loss of this kind person affected people from different backgrounds, and highlighted the rituals of various religions conducted at the grave of someone so virtuous.

It became necessary to place guards round her grave, and to employ gentle force in removing some of the daughters of the neighbouring villagers, who endeavoured to throw themselves into it, saying that they had no longer any consolation to hope for in this world, and that nothing remained for them but to die with their benefactress.

It became necessary to set up guards around her grave and to gently remove some of the daughters from the nearby villages who tried to throw themselves in, saying they had no hope for consolation in this world anymore and that all they had left was to die with their benefactress.

On the western side of the church of the Shaddock Grove is a small copse of bamboos, where, in returning from mass with her mother and Margaret, Virginia loved to rest herself, seated by the side of him whom she then called her brother. This was the spot selected for her interment.

On the west side of the Shaddock Grove church is a small thicket of bamboos, where, after mass with her mother and Margaret, Virginia enjoyed resting beside the person she called her brother. This was the place chosen for her burial.

At his return from the funeral solemnity, Monsieur de la Bourdonnais came up here, followed by part of his numerous retinue. He offered Madame de la Tour and her friend all the assistance it was in his power to bestow. After briefly expressing his indignation at the conduct of her unnatural aunt, he advanced to Paul, and said every thing which he thought most likely to soothe and console him. "Heaven is my witness," said he, "that I wished to insure your happiness, and that of your family. My dear friend, you must go to France; I will obtain a commission for you, and during your absence I will take the same care of your mother as if she were my own." He then offered him his hand; but Paul drew away and turned his head aside, unable to bear his sight.

After returning from the funeral, Monsieur de la Bourdonnais came here, accompanied by part of his large entourage. He offered Madame de la Tour and her friend all the help he could give. After briefly expressing his anger at the behavior of her unkind aunt, he approached Paul and said everything he thought would soothe and comfort him. "Heaven is my witness," he said, "that I wanted to ensure your happiness and that of your family. My dear friend, you should go to France; I will get you a commission, and during your time away, I will take care of your mother as if she were my own." He then extended his hand to Paul; however, Paul pulled away and turned his head, unable to look at him.

I remained for some time at the plantation of my unfortunate friends, that I might render to them and Paul those offices of friendship that were in my power, and which might alleviate, though they could not heal the wounds of calamity. At the end of three weeks Paul was able to walk; but his mind seemed to droop in proportion as his body gathered strength. He was insensible to every thing; his look was vacant; and when asked a question, he made no reply. Madame de la Tour, who was dying said to him often,—"My son, while I look at you, I think I see my dear Virginia." At the name of Virginia he shuddered, and hastened away from her, notwithstanding the entreaties of his mother, who begged him to come back to her friend. He used to go alone into the garden, and seat himself at the foot of Virginia's cocoa-tree, with his eyes fixed upon the fountain. The governor's surgeon, who had shown the most humane attention to Paul and the whole family, told us that in order to cure the deep melancholy which had taken possession of his mind, we must allow him to do whatever he pleased, without contradiction: this, he said, afforded the only chance of overcoming the silence in which he persevered.

I stayed for a while at the plantation of my unfortunate friends so I could help them and Paul in any way I could, even if it wouldn’t completely take away their pain. After three weeks, Paul was able to walk again, but it seemed like his spirit faded as his body got stronger. He was unresponsive to everything; his gaze was blank, and when asked a question, he wouldn’t answer. Madame de la Tour, who was dying, often said to him, "My son, when I look at you, I feel like I see my dear Virginia." At the mention of Virginia, he flinched and ran away from her, despite his mother’s pleas for him to return to her friend. He would often go to the garden alone and sit at the base of Virginia’s cocoa tree, staring at the fountain. The governor's surgeon, who had been incredibly caring towards Paul and the whole family, told us that to help lift the deep sadness overshadowing his mind, we needed to let him do whatever he wanted without arguing: this, he said, was the only way to break the silence Paul maintained.

I resolved to follow this advice. The first use which Paul made of his returning strength was to absent himself from the plantation. Being determined not to lose sight of him I set out immediately, and desired Domingo to take some provisions and accompany us. The young man's strength and spirits seemed renewed as he descended the mountain. He first took the road to the Shaddock Grove, and when he was near the church, in the Alley of Bamboos, he walked directly to the spot where he saw some earth fresh turned up; kneeling down there, and raising his eyes to heaven, he offered up a long prayer. This appeared to me a favourable symptom of the return of his reason; since this mark of confidence in the Supreme Being showed that his mind was beginning to resume its natural functions. Domingo and I, following his example, fell upon our knees, and mingled our prayers with his. When he arose, he bent his way, paying little attention to us, towards the northern part of the island. As I knew that he was not only ignorant of the spot where the body of Virginia had been deposited, but even of the fact that it had been recovered from the waves, I asked him why he had offered up his prayer at the foot of those bamboos. He answered,—"We have been there so often."

I decided to take this advice. The first thing Paul did as his strength returned was to leave the plantation. Determined not to lose track of him, I set out right away and asked Domingo to grab some supplies and come with us. The young man's energy and spirits seemed revitalized as he went down the mountain. He first headed toward the Shaddock Grove, and when he got near the church in the Alley of Bamboos, he walked straight to a spot where he saw some freshly turned earth. Kneeling down there, he looked up to heaven and said a long prayer. To me, this was a good sign that his mind was coming back to him; this act of faith in the Supreme Being indicated that he was starting to regain his natural thoughts. Following his lead, Domingo and I knelt down and joined our prayers with his. When he got up, he made his way toward the northern part of the island, barely paying us any attention. Since I knew he had no idea where Virginia's body had been buried and didn't even know it had been taken from the waves, I asked him why he had prayed at the foot of those bamboos. He replied, “We have been there so often.”

He continued his course until we reached the borders of the forest, when night came on. I set him the example of taking some nourishment, and prevailed on him to do the same; and we slept upon the grass, at the foot of a tree. The next day I thought he seemed disposed to retrace his steps; for, after having gazed a considerable time from the plain upon the church of the Shaddock Grove, with its long avenues of bamboos, he made a movement as if to return home; but suddenly plunging into the forest, he directed his course towards the north. I guessed what was his design, and I endeavoured, but in vain, to dissuade him from it. About noon we arrived at the quarter of Golden Dust. He rushed down to the sea-shore, opposite to the spot where the Saint-Geran had been wrecked. At the sight of the isle of Amber, and its channel, when smooth as a mirror, he exclaimed,—"Virginia! oh my dear Virginia!" and fell senseless. Domingo and I carried him into the woods, where we had some difficulty in recovering him. As soon as he regained his senses, he wished to return to the sea-shore; but we conjured him not to renew his own anguish and ours by such cruel remembrances, and he took another direction. During a whole week he sought every spot where he had once wandered with the companion of his childhood. He traced the path by which she had gone to intercede for the slave of the Black River. He gazed again upon the banks of the river of the Three Breasts, where she had rested herself when unable to walk further, and upon that part of the wood where they had lost their way. All the haunts, which recalled to his memory the anxieties, the sports, the repasts, the benevolence of her he loved,—the river of the Sloping Mountain, my house, the neighbouring cascade, the papaw tree she had planted, the grassy fields in which she loved to run, the openings of the forest where she used to sing, all in succession called forth his tears; and those very echoes which had so often resounded with their mutual shouts of joy, now repeated only these accents of despair,—"Virginia! oh, my dear Virginia!"

He kept going until we reached the edge of the forest as night fell. I ate a bit to set an example for him, and he eventually joined me. We slept on the grass at the foot of a tree. The next day, it seemed like he wanted to turn back; after staring for a long time from the plain at the church of the Shaddock Grove with its long bamboo paths, he started to move as if he wanted to head home. But suddenly, he went into the forest and headed north. I guessed his plan and tried to talk him out of it, but it was no use. Around noon, we got to Golden Dust. He ran down to the shore, right where the Saint-Geran had been wrecked. When he saw the isle of Amber and the smooth channel like glass, he shouted, “Virginia! Oh my dear Virginia!” and collapsed. Domingo and I took him into the woods, where we struggled to revive him. Once he came to, he wanted to go back to the shore, but we begged him not to put himself and us through such painful memories, so he went in a different direction. For a whole week, he searched every place they had once explored together as kids. He followed the path she took to plead for the slave at the Black River. He looked again at the banks of the river of the Three Breasts, where she had rested when she could walk no further, and at the part of the woods where they had lost their way. Every spot that brought back memories of her—his worries, their games, shared meals, and her kindness—like the river of the Sloping Mountain, my house, the nearby waterfall, the papaw tree she had planted, the fields where she loved to run, and the forest clearings where she sang—all made him weep. Even the echoes that had once held their joyful shouts now only echoed his cries of despair: “Virginia! Oh, my dear Virginia!”

During this savage and wandering life, his eyes became sunk and hollow, his skin assumed a yellow tint, and his health rapidly declined. Convinced that our present sufferings are rendered more acute by the bitter recollection of bygone pleasures, and that the passions gather strength in solitude, I resolved to remove my unfortunate friend from those scenes which recalled the remembrance of his loss, and to lead him to a more busy part of the island. With this view, I conducted him to the inhabited part of the elevated quarter of Williams, which he had never visited, and where the busy pursuits of agriculture and commerce ever occasioned much bustle and variety. Numbers of carpenters were employed in hewing down and squaring trees, while others were sawing them into planks; carriages were continually passing and repassing on the roads; numerous herds of oxen and troops of horses were feeding on those wide-spread meadows, and the whole country was dotted with the dwellings of man. On some spots the elevation of the soil permitted the culture of many of the plants of Europe: the yellow ears of ripe corn waved upon the plains; strawberry plants grew in the openings of the woods, and the roads were bordered by hedges of rose-trees. The freshness of the air, too, giving tension to the nerves, was favourable to the health of Europeans. From those heights, situated near the middle of the island, and surrounded by extensive forests, neither the sea, nor Port Louis, nor the church of the Shaddock Grove, nor any other object associated with the remembrance of Virginia could de discerned. Even the mountains, which present various shapes on the side of Port Louis, appear from hence like a long promontory, in a straight and perpendicular line, from which arise lofty pyramids of rock, whose summits are enveloped in the clouds.

During this rough and wandering life, his eyes became sunken and hollow, his skin took on a yellowish hue, and his health quickly deteriorated. Believing that our current sufferings are made worse by the painful memories of past joys, and that feelings intensify in isolation, I decided to take my unfortunate friend away from the places that reminded him of his loss, and to bring him to a busier part of the island. With this in mind, I took him to the populated area of the high ground in Williams, which he had never been to, and where the lively activities of farming and trade created a lot of hustle and variety. Many carpenters were busy cutting down and shaping trees, while others were sawing them into planks; carts were constantly moving up and down the roads; numerous herds of oxen and groups of horses were grazing on the expansive meadows, and the entire area was scattered with homes. In some places, the higher ground allowed for the cultivation of various European plants: the golden heads of ripe corn waved in the fields; strawberry plants flourished in the clearings of the woods, and the roads were lined with rose bushes. The freshness of the air also invigorated the nerves, which was beneficial for the health of Europeans. From those heights, located near the center of the island and surrounded by vast forests, neither the sea, nor Port Louis, nor the church at Shaddock Grove, nor any other places linked to the memory of Virginia could be seen. Even the mountains, which have different shapes on the side of Port Louis, appear from here like a long cliff, in a straight and vertical line, rising into tall rock pyramids whose peaks are shrouded in clouds.

Conducting Paul to these scenes, I kept him continually in action, walking with him in rain and sunshine, by day and by night. I sometimes wandered with him into the depths of the forests, or led him over untilled grounds, hoping that change of scene and fatigue might divert his mind from its gloomy meditations. But the soul of a lover finds everywhere the traces of the beloved object. Night and day, the calm of solitude and the tumult of crowds, are to him the same; time itself, which casts the shade of oblivion over so many other remembrances, in vain would tear that tender and sacred recollection from the heart. The needle, when touched by the loadstone, however it may have been moved from its position, is no sooner left to repose, than it returns to the pole of its attraction. So, when I inquired of Paul, as we wandered amidst the plains of Williams,—"Where shall we now go?" he pointed to the north, and said, "Yonder are our mountains; let us return home."

Leading Paul to these places, I kept him active, walking with him through rain and sunshine, day and night. Sometimes I wandered with him deep into the forests or took him across uncultivated lands, hoping that a change of scenery and physical exertion would distract him from his dark thoughts. But the heart of a lover finds signs of their beloved everywhere. Night or day, the peace of solitude or the chaos of crowds all feel the same; time itself, which fades so many other memories, can’t erase that tender and sacred recollection from his heart. Just like a compass needle, no matter how much it’s moved, always returns to the magnetic north when it’s at rest. So, when I asked Paul as we strolled across the plains of Williams, "Where shall we go now?" he pointed north and said, "There are our mountains; let’s go home."

I now saw that all the means I took to divert him from his melancholy were fruitless, and that no resource was left but an attempt to combat his passion by the arguments which reason suggested I answered him,—"Yes, there are the mountains where once dwelt your beloved Virginia; and here is the picture you gave her, and which she held, when dying, to her heart—that heart, which even in its last moments only beat for you." I then presented to Paul the little portrait which he had given to Virginia on the borders of the cocoa-tree fountain. At this sight a gloomy joy overspread his countenance. He eagerly seized the picture with his feeble hands, and held it to his lips. His oppressed bosom seemed ready to burst with emotion, and his eyes were filled with tears which had no power to flow.

I realized that all the efforts I made to distract him from his sadness were pointless, and the only option left was to try to fight his passion with logical arguments. I said to him, “Yes, there are the mountains where your beloved Virginia used to live; and here is the picture you gave her, which she clutched to her heart while dying—that heart that, even in its last moments, only beat for you.” I then showed Paul the small portrait he had given to Virginia by the cocoa-tree fountain. At the sight of it, a dark joy crossed his face. He eagerly grabbed the picture with his weak hands and pressed it to his lips. His heavy heart seemed like it was about to explode with emotion, and his eyes filled with tears that wouldn’t fall.

"My son," said I, "listen to one who is your friend, who was the friend of Virginia, and who, in the bloom of your hopes, has often endeavoured to fortify your mind against the unforeseen accidents of life. What do you deplore with so much bitterness? Is it your own misfortunes, or those of Virginia, which affect you so deeply?

"My son," I said, "listen to someone who is your friend, who was a friend of Virginia, and who, during the height of your hopes, has often tried to strengthen your mind against the unexpected twists of life. What do you lament so bitterly? Is it your own misfortunes, or are you deeply affected by Virginia's?

"Your own misfortunes are indeed severe. You have lost the most amiable of girls, who would have grown up to womanhood a pattern to her sex, one who sacrificed her own interests to yours: who preferred you to all that fortune could bestow, and considered you as the only recompense worthy of her virtues.

"Your misfortunes are truly terrible. You have lost the most wonderful girl, who would have grown into a model woman, someone who put your needs before her own: who chose you over everything that fortune could offer, and saw you as the only reward deserving of her virtues."

"But might not this very object, from whom you expected the purest happiness, have proved to you a source of the most cruel distress? She had returned poor and disinherited; all you could henceforth have partaken with her was your labour. Rendered more delicate by her education, and more courageous by her misfortunes, you might have beheld her every day sinking beneath her efforts to share and lighten your fatigues. Had she brought you children, they would only have served to increase her anxieties and your own, from the difficulty of sustaining at once your aged parents and your infant family.

"But could this very person, from whom you expected the purest happiness, have turned out to be a source of the greatest pain? She returned poor and without any inheritance; all you could share with her from then on was your hard work. Made more sensitive by her upbringing and braver by her struggles, you might have seen her every day struggling to help ease your burdens. If she had given you children, they would have only added to her worries and yours, because of the challenge of supporting both your aging parents and your young family."

"Very likely you will tell me that the governor would have helped you; but how do you know that in a colony where governors are so frequently changed, you would have had others like Monsieur de la Bourdonnais?—that one might not have been sent destitute of good feeling and of morality?—that your young wife, in order, to procure some miserable pittance, might not have been obliged to seek his favour? Had she been weak you would have been to be pitied; and if she had remained virtuous, you would have continued poor: forced even to consider yourself fortunate if, on account of the beauty and virtue of your wife, you had not to endure persecution from those who had promised you protection.

"You're probably going to tell me that the governor would have helped you; but how do you know that in a colony where governors are changed so often, you would have had someone like Monsieur de la Bourdonnais? What if another one had come along with no sense of decency or morality? What if your young wife, just to get by, had to try to win his favor? If she had been weak, you would deserve pity; and if she had stayed virtuous, you would have remained poor, even having to consider yourself lucky if, because of your wife's beauty and virtue, you didn't face persecution from those who promised to protect you."

"It would have remained to you, you may say, to have enjoyed a pleasure independent of fortune,—that of protecting a loved being, who, in proportion to her own helplessness, had more attached herself to you. You may fancy that your pains and sufferings would have served to endear you to each other, and that your passion would have gathered strength from your mutual misfortunes. Undoubtedly virtuous love does find consolation even in such melancholy retrospects. But Virginia is no more; yet those persons still live, whom, next to yourself, she held most dear; her mother, and your own: your inconsolable affliction is bringing them both to the grave. Place your happiness, as she did hers, in affording them succour. My son, beneficence is the happiness of the virtuous: there is no greater or more certain enjoyment on the earth. Schemes of pleasure, repose, luxuries, wealth, and glory are not suited to man, weak, wandering, and transitory as he is. See how rapidly one step towards the acquisition of fortune has precipitated us all to the lowest abyss of misery! You were opposed to it, it is true; but who would not have thought that Virginia's voyage would terminate in her happiness and your own? an invitation from a rich and aged relation, the advice of a wise governor, the approbation of the whole colony, and the well-advised authority of her confessor, decided the lot of Virginia. Thus do we run to our ruin, deceived even by the prudence of those who watch over us: it would be better, no doubt, not to believe them, nor even to listen to the voice or lean on the hopes of a deceitful world. But all men,—those you see occupied in these plains, those who go abroad to seek their fortunes, and those in Europe who enjoy repose from the labours of others, are liable to reverses! not one is secure from losing, at some period, all that he most values,—greatness, wealth, wife, children, and friends. Most of these would have their sorrow increased by the remembrance of their own imprudence. But you have nothing with which you can reproach yourself. You have been faithful in your love. In the bloom of youth, by not departing from the dictates of nature, you evinced the wisdom of a sage. Your views were just, because they were pure, simple, and disinterested. You had, besides, on Virginia, sacred claims which nothing could countervail. You have lost her: but it is neither your own imprudence, nor your avarice, nor your false wisdom which has occasioned this misfortune, but the will of God, who had employed the passions of others to snatch from you the object of your love; God, from whom you derive everything, who knows what is most fitting for you, and whose wisdom has not left you any cause for the repentance and despair which succeed the calamities that are brought upon us by ourselves.

"It would have been your fortune, you might say, to enjoy a happiness independent of luck—the happiness of protecting someone you love, who, due to her own helplessness, grew more attached to you. You might imagine that your struggles and suffering would have deepened your bond, and that your love would have become stronger because of your shared hardships. Certainly, true love finds comfort even in such sad reflections. But Virginia is gone; yet there are still those who, next to you, she cherished the most: her mother and your own. Your overwhelming grief is bringing both of them to the brink. Find your happiness, as she sought hers, by helping them. My son, kindness is the true happiness of the virtuous: there's nothing greater or more lasting on this earth. Plans for pleasure, rest, luxury, wealth, and glory are not suited for man, fragile, wandering, and fleeting as he is. Look how quickly one step toward gaining fortune has plunged us all into the deepest pit of misery! You were against it, that's true; but who wouldn't have thought that Virginia's journey would end in her happiness and yours? An invitation from a wealthy, elderly relative, a wise governor's advice, the approval of the entire colony, and the well-considered guidance of her confessor decided Virginia's fate. Thus, we rush toward our downfall, misled even by the caution of those who look after us: it would certainly be better not to trust them, nor to listen to the siren calls or rely on the false hopes of a deceptive world. But all people—those you see laboring in these fields, those who venture out to seek their fortunes, and those in Europe enjoying the fruits of others' labor—are at risk of setbacks! No one is safe from losing, at some point, everything they hold dear—status, wealth, spouse, children, and friends. Most of them would find their sorrow compounded by remembering their own foolishness. But you have nothing to blame yourself for. You have been true in your love. In the prime of youth, by following the call of nature, you showed the wisdom of a sage. Your intentions were right, because they were pure, simple, and selfless. You also had sacred bonds with Virginia that nothing could outweigh. You have lost her: but this misfortune is not due to your own imprudence, greed, or misguided wisdom, but rather the will of God, who used the passions of others to take away your beloved; God, from whom you receive everything, who knows what is best for you, and whose wisdom has left you no reason for the regret and despair that follow the calamities we bring upon ourselves."

"Vainly, in your misfortunes, do you say to yourself, 'I have not deserved them.' Is it then the calamity of Virginia—her death and her present condition that you deplore? She has undergone the fate allotted to all,—to high birth, to beauty, and even to empires themselves. The life of man, with all his projects, may be compared to a tower, at whose summit is death. When your Virginia was born, she was condemned to die; happily for herself, she is released from life before losing her mother, or yours, or you; saved, thus from undergoing pangs worse than those of death itself.

"Pointlessly, in your struggles, do you tell yourself, 'I don't deserve this.' Is it the tragedy of Virginia—her death and her current state that you mourn? She has faced the same fate that comes to everyone—those of noble birth, of beauty, and even great empires. A person's life, with all their plans, can be compared to a tower, the peak of which is death. From the moment Virginia was born, she was destined to die; fortunately for her, she left this world before losing her mother, or yours, or you; thus, she was spared from experiencing pain worse than death itself."

"Learn then, my son, that death is a benefit to all men: it is the night of that restless day we call by the name of life. The diseases, the griefs, the vexations, and the fears, which perpetually embitter our life as long as we possess it, molest us no more in the sleep of death. If you inquire into the history of those men who appear to have been the happiest, you will find that they have bought their apparent felicity very dear; public consideration, perhaps, by domestic evils; fortune, by the loss of health; the rare happiness of being loved, by continual sacrifices; and often, at the expiration of a life devoted to the good of others, they see themselves surrounded only by false friends, and ungrateful relations. But Virginia was happy to her very last moment. When with us, she was happy in partaking of the gifts of nature; when far from us, she found enjoyment in the practice of virtue; and even at the terrible moment in which we saw her perish, she still had cause for self-gratulation. For, whether she cast her eyes on the assembled colony, made miserable by her expected loss, or on you, my son, who, with so much intrepidity, were endeavouring to save her, she must have seen how dear she was to all. Her mind was fortified against the future by the remembrance of her innocent life; and at that moment she received the reward which Heaven reserves for virtue,—a courage superior to danger. She met death with a serene countenance.

"Learn then, my son, that death is a gift to all people: it is the night that follows the restless day we call life. The illnesses, the sorrows, the annoyances, and the fears that constantly make our lives bitter are no longer a problem in the sleep of death. If you look into the lives of those who seem to have been the happiest, you'll find that they've paid a high price for their apparent happiness; public respect may come at the cost of personal struggles, fortune could mean sacrificing health, and the rare joy of being loved often requires continuous sacrifices. Often, after a life dedicated to helping others, they find themselves surrounded only by false friends and ungrateful family. But Virginia was happy until her very last moment. When she was with us, she found joy in nature's gifts; when she was away, she found fulfillment in doing good; and even in the terrible moment we saw her pass away, she still had reasons to feel good about herself. For whether she looked at the gathered community mourning her loss, or at you, my son, bravely trying to save her, she must have realized how much she meant to everyone. Her spirit was strengthened by the memories of her innocent life; and at that moment, she received the reward that Heaven offers for virtue—a courage that rises above danger. She faced death with a calm expression."

"My son! God gives all the trials of life to virtue, in order to show that virtue alone can support them, and even find in them happiness and glory. When he designs for it an illustrious reputation, he exhibits it on a wide theatre, and contending with death. Then does the courage of virtue shine forth as an example, and the misfortunes to which it has been exposed receive for ever, from posterity, the tribute of their tears. This is the immortal monument reserved for virtue in a world where every thing else passes away, and where the names, even of the greater number of kings themselves, are soon buried in eternal oblivion.

"My son! God gives all of life's challenges to virtue, to show that only virtue can handle them and even discover happiness and glory within them. When He aims for it to have a great reputation, He displays it on a grand stage, facing death. That's when the courage of virtue shines as an example, and the hardships it has faced are forever honored with tears from future generations. This is the everlasting tribute set aside for virtue in a world where everything else fades away, and where the names of even many kings are quickly forgotten in eternal oblivion."

"Meanwhile Virginia still exists. My son, you see that every thing changes on this earth, but that nothing is ever lost. No art of man can annihilate the smallest particle of matter; can, then, that which has possessed reason, sensibility, affection, virtue, and religion be supposed capable of destruction, when the very elements with which it is clothed are imperishable? Ah! however happy Virginia may have been with us, she is now much more so. There is a God, my son; it is unnecessary for me to prove it to you, for the voice of all nature loudly proclaims it. The wickedness of mankind leads them to deny the existence of a Being, whose justice they fear. But your mind is fully convinced of his existence, while his works are ever before your eyes. Do you then believe that he would leave Virginia without recompense? Do you think that the same Power which inclosed her noble soul in a form so beautiful,—so like an emanation from itself, could not have saved her from the waves?—that he who has ordained the happiness of man here, by laws unknown to you, cannot prepare a still higher degree of felicity for Virginia by other laws, of which you are equally ignorant? Before we were born into this world, could we, do you imagine, even if we were capable of thinking at all, have formed any idea of our existence here? And now that we are in the middle of this gloomy and transitory life, can we foresee what is beyond the tomb, or in what manner we shall be emancipated from it? Does God, like man, need this little globe, the earth, as a theatre for the display of his intelligence and his goodness?—and can he only dispose of human life in the territory of death? There is not, in the entire ocean, a single drop of water which is not peopled with living beings appertaining to man: and does there exist nothing for him in the heavens above his head? What! is there no supreme intelligence, no divine goodness, except on this little spot where we are placed? In those innumerable glowing fires,—in those infinite fields of light which surround them, and which neither storms nor darkness can extinguish, is there nothing but empty space and an eternal void? If we, weak and ignorant as we are, might dare to assign limits to that Power from whom we have received every thing, we might possibly imagine that we were placed on the very confines of his empire, where life is perpetually struggling with death, and innocence for ever in danger from the power of tyranny!

"Meanwhile, Virginia still exists. My son, you see that everything changes on this earth, but nothing is ever lost. No human effort can destroy even the smallest piece of matter; so, how could something that has reason, feelings, love, virtue, and faith be considered capable of destruction, when the very elements it is made of are indestructible? Ah! however happy Virginia may have been with us, she is now even happier. There is a God, my son; I don’t need to prove it to you, because the voice of nature loudly declares it. The wickedness of humanity drives people to deny the existence of a Being whose justice they fear. But your mind is fully convinced of His existence, while His works are always before your eyes. Do you really think He would leave Virginia unrewarded? Do you believe that the same Power that enclosed her noble soul in such a beautiful form—so like an extension of Himself—couldn't have saved her from the waves? That He, who has ordained human happiness here through unknown laws, cannot prepare an even greater happiness for Virginia with other laws you're equally unaware of? Before we were born into this world, do you think, even if we were capable of thought, we could have imagined our existence here? And now that we are in the midst of this dark and fleeting life, can we foresee what lies beyond the grave, or how we will be freed from it? Does God, like humans, need this little planet, earth, as a stage to display His intelligence and goodness?—and can He only manage human life within the realm of death? There isn't a single drop of water in the entire ocean that isn't filled with living beings connected to man: and is there nothing for him in the heavens above? What! Is there no supreme intelligence, no divine goodness, except on this tiny spot where we are placed? In those countless bright fires—in those infinite fields of light that surround them, and which neither storms nor darkness can extinguish—is there nothing but empty space and eternal void? If we, weak and ignorant as we are, dared to impose limits on that Power from whom we have received everything, we might imagine that we are on the very edge of His domain, where life perpetually struggles against death, and innocence is forever at risk from the power of tyranny!

"Somewhere, then, without doubt, there is another world, where virtue will receive its reward. Virginia is now happy. Ah! if from the abode of angels she could hold communication with you, she would tell you, as she did when she bade you her last adieus,—'O, Paul! life is but a scene of trial. I have been obedient to the laws of nature, love, and virtue. I crossed the seas to obey the will of my relations; I sacrificed wealth in order to keep my faith; and I preferred the loss of life to disobeying the dictates of modesty. Heaven found that I had fulfilled my duties, and has snatched me for ever from all the miseries I might have endured myself, and all I might have felt for the miseries of others. I am placed far above the reach of all human evils, and you pity me! I am become pure and unchangeable as a particle of light, and you would recall me to the darkness of human life! O, Paul! O, my beloved friend! recollect those days of happiness, when in the morning we felt the delightful sensations excited by the unfolding beauties of nature; when we seemed to rise with the sun to the peaks of those rocks, and then to spread with his rays over the bosom of the forests. We experienced a delight, the cause of which we could not comprehend. In the innocence of our desires, we wished to be all sight, to enjoy the rich colours of the early dawn; all smell, to taste a thousand perfumes at once; all hearing, to listen to the singing of our birds; and all heart, to be capable of gratitude for those mingled blessings. Now, at the source of the beauty whence flows all that is delightful upon earth, my soul intuitively sees, hears, touches, what before she could only be made sensible of through the medium of our weak organs. Ah! what language can describe these shores of eternal bliss, which I inhabit for ever! All that infinite power and heavenly goodness could create to console the unhappy: all that the friendship of numberless beings, exulting in the same felicity can impart, we enjoy in unmixed perfection. Support, then, the trial which is now allotted to you, that you may heighten the happiness of your Virginia by love which will know no termination,—by a union which will be eternal. There I will calm your regrets, I will wipe away your tears. Oh, my beloved friend! my youthful husband! raise your thoughts towards the infinite, to enable you to support the evils of a moment.'"

"Somewhere, without a doubt, there’s another world where virtue gets its reward. Virginia is now happy. Ah! If she could communicate with you from the realm of angels, she would tell you, as she did when she said her last goodbyes, ‘Oh, Paul! Life is just a series of challenges. I have followed the laws of nature, love, and virtue. I traveled across the seas to honor my family’s wishes; I gave up wealth to keep my faith; and I chose to lose my life rather than disobey the call of modesty. Heaven recognized that I had fulfilled my obligations, and has forever removed me from all the suffering I might have endured and all I might have felt for the suffering of others. I am now far beyond the reach of any human evils, and you feel pity for me! I have become pure and unchangeable like a beam of light, and you wish to pull me back into the darkness of human life! Oh, Paul! Oh, my dear friend! Remember those happy days when in the morning we felt the joy brought on by the beauty of nature; when we seemed to rise with the sun, climbing to the peaks of those rocks, and then spreading with its rays over the forest. We experienced a joy we couldn’t quite explain. In our innocent desires, we wanted to be all sight, to savor the vivid colors of dawn; all smell, to enjoy a thousand perfumes at once; all hearing, to listen to the songs of our birds; and all heart, to be filled with gratitude for those mixed blessings. Now, at the source of the beauty that brings all delights to earth, my soul instinctively sees, hears, and touches what before could only be sensed through our fragile senses. Ah! What words can capture these shores of eternal happiness where I will live forever! All that infinite power and divine goodness could create to comfort the unhappy, all that the friendship of countless beings, reveling in the same joy, can offer, we experience in pure perfection. So, endure the trial you are facing now, so you can enhance Virginia's happiness with a love that will never end—through a union that will be eternal. There, I will soothe your regrets and wipe away your tears. Oh, my beloved friend! My young husband! Raise your thoughts to the infinite to help you endure the hardships of a moment.’"

My own emotion choked my utterance. Paul, looking at me steadfastly, cried,—"She is no more! she is no more!" and a long fainting fit succeeded these words of woe. When restored to himself, he said, "Since death is good, and since Virginia is happy, I will die too, and be united to Virginia." Thus the motives of consolation I had offered, only served to nourish his despair. I was in the situation of a man who attempts to save a friend sinking in the midst of a flood, and who obstinately refuses to swim. Sorrow had completely overwhelmed his soul. Alas! the trials of early years prepare man for the afflictions of after-life; but Paul had never experienced any.

My own emotions made it hard to speak. Paul, looking at me intently, shouted, “She’s gone! She’s gone!” and then he fell into a long fainting spell after those words of grief. When he came to, he said, “Since death is good, and since Virginia is happy, I’ll die too and be with Virginia.” So, the comfort I tried to provide only deepened his despair. I felt like a person trying to save a friend drowning in a flood who stubbornly refuses to swim. His sorrow had completely taken over his soul. Unfortunately, the challenges of youth prepare a person for the struggles of later life, but Paul had never faced any.

I took him back to his own dwelling, where I found his mother and Madame de la Tour in a state of increased languor and exhaustion, but Margaret seemed to droop the most. Lively characters, upon whom petty troubles have but little effect, sink the soonest under great calamities.

I took him back to his home, where I found his mother and Madame de la Tour looking more drained and exhausted than ever, but Margaret seemed to be the most affected. People who are usually lively and can brush off minor issues tend to struggle the most when faced with significant hardships.

"O my good friend," said Margaret, "I thought last night I saw Virginia, dressed in white, in the midst of groves and delicious gardens. She said to me, 'I enjoy the most perfect happiness:' and then approaching Paul with a smiling air, she bore him away with her. While I was struggling to retain my son, I felt that I myself too was quitting the earth, and that I followed with inexpressible delight. I then wished to bid my friend farewell, when I saw that she was hastening after me, accompanied by Mary and Domingo. But the strangest circumstance remains yet to be told; Madame de la Tour has this very night had a dream exactly like mine in every possible respect."

"O my dear friend," said Margaret, "I thought I saw Virginia last night, dressed in white, surrounded by beautiful gardens and groves. She told me, 'I am experiencing the most perfect happiness:' and then, with a smile, she took Paul away with her. As I struggled to keep my son, I felt myself leaving the earth too, following her with indescribable joy. I wanted to say goodbye to my friend when I noticed she was rushing after me, along with Mary and Domingo. But the strangest part is yet to come; Madame de la Tour had a dream exactly like mine just last night."

"My dear friend," I replied, "nothing, I firmly believe, happens in this world without the permission of God. Future events, too, are sometimes revealed in dreams."

"My dear friend," I replied, "I truly believe that nothing happens in this world without God's permission. Sometimes, future events are revealed in dreams, too."

Madame de la Tour then related to me her dream which was exactly the same as Margaret's in every particular; and as I had never observed in either of these ladies any propensity to superstition, I was struck with the singular coincidence of their dreams, and I felt convinced that they would soon be realized. The belief that future events are sometimes revealed to us during sleep, is one that is widely diffused among the nations of the earth. The greatest men of antiquity have had faith in it; among whom may be mentioned Alexander the Great, Julius Caesar, the Scipios, the two Catos, and Brutus, none of whom were weak-minded persons. Both the Old and the New Testament furnish us with numerous instances of dreams that came to pass. As for myself, I need only, on this subject, appeal to my experience, as I have more than once had good reason to believe that superior intelligences, who interest themselves in our welfare, communicate with us in these visions of the night. Things which surpass the light of human reason cannot be proved by arguments derived from that reason; but still, if the mind of man is an image of that of God, since man can make known his will to the ends of the earth by secret missives, may not the Supreme Intelligence which governs the universe employ similar means to attain a like end? One friend consoles another by a letter, which, after passing through many kingdoms, and being in the hands of various individuals at enmity with each other, brings at last joy and hope to the breast of a single human being. May not in like manner the Sovereign Protector of innocence come in some secret way, to the help of a virtuous soul, which puts its trust in Him alone? Has He occasion to employ visible means to effect His purpose in this, whose ways are hidden in all His ordinary works?

Madame de la Tour then told me about her dream, which was exactly the same as Margaret's in every detail; and since I had never noticed any inclination toward superstition in either of these women, I was struck by the remarkable coincidence of their dreams, and I felt certain they would soon come true. The idea that future events can sometimes be revealed to us in our dreams is a belief shared by many cultures around the world. Some of the greatest figures in history, like Alexander the Great, Julius Caesar, the Scipios, the two Catos, and Brutus, all had faith in it, none of whom were of weak mind. Both the Old and New Testaments provide numerous examples of dreams that actually happened. As for me, I can only speak from my own experience, as I have more than once had good reason to believe that higher intelligences, who care about our well-being, communicate with us through these night visions. Experiences that go beyond human understanding can't be proved by reasoning; however, if the human mind reflects the mind of God, and since humans can express their will to the ends of the earth through secret messages, could the Supreme Intelligence that governs the universe not use similar means to achieve a comparable purpose? One friend comforts another through a letter that, after traveling through many kingdoms and passing from hand to hand among people who may be at odds, ultimately brings joy and hope to a single individual. In the same way, could the Sovereign Protector of innocence not secretly come to the aid of a virtuous soul that trusts solely in Him? Does He need to use obvious means to accomplish His purpose in this, whose ways are concealed in all His usual actions?

Why should we doubt the evidence of dreams? for what is our life, occupied as it is with vain and fleeting imaginations, other than a prolonged vision of the night?

Why should we question the evidence of dreams? What is our life, filled as it is with empty and passing thoughts, if not an extended nighttime vision?

Whatever may be thought of this in general, on the present occasion the dreams of my friends were soon realized. Paul expired two months after the death of his Virginia, whose name dwelt on his lips in his expiring moments. About a week after the death of her son, Margaret saw her last hour approach with that serenity which virtue only can feel. She bade Madame de la Tour a most tender farewell, "in the certain hope," she said, "of a delightful and eternal re-union. Death is the greatest of blessings to us," added she, "and we ought to desire it. If life be a punishment, we should wish for its termination; if it be a trial, we should be thankful that it is short."

Whatever people might generally think about this, on this occasion, my friends' dreams quickly came true. Paul passed away two months after his Virginia died, and her name was on his lips in his final moments. About a week after her son's death, Margaret faced her last hour with a calmness that only virtue can bring. She said a very heartfelt goodbye to Madame de la Tour, "with the certain hope," she said, "of a joyful and eternal reunion. Death is the greatest blessing for us," she added, "and we should welcome it. If life is a punishment, we should want it to end; if it's a trial, we should be grateful that it's brief."

The governor took care of Domingo and Mary, who were no longer able to labour, and who survived their mistresses but a short time. As for poor Fidele, he pined to death, soon after he had lost his master.

The governor looked after Domingo and Mary, who could no longer work, and who only outlived their mistresses for a short while. As for poor Fidele, he soon died of sorrow after losing his master.

I afforded an asylum in my dwelling to Madame de la Tour, who bore up under her calamities with incredible elevation of mind. She had endeavoured to console Paul and Margaret till their last moments, as if she herself had no misfortunes of her own to bear. When they were not more, she used to talk to me every day of them as of beloved friends, who were still living near her. She survived them however, but one month. Far from reproaching her aunt for the afflictions she had caused, her benign spirit prayed to God to pardon her, and to appease that remorse which we heard began to torment her, as soon as she had sent Virginia away with so much inhumanity.

I gave shelter to Madame de la Tour in my home, and she dealt with her hardships with an incredible strength of character. She tried to comfort Paul and Margaret until their last moments, as if she had no troubles of her own to deal with. After they were gone, she would talk to me every day about them as if they were beloved friends still living nearby. However, she only survived them for a month. Instead of blaming her aunt for the pain she had caused, her kind spirit prayed to God to forgive her and to calm the guilt that we heard began to torment her as soon as she sent Virginia away so callously.

Conscience, that certain punishment of the guilty, visited with all its terrors the mind of this unnatural relation. So great was her torment, that life and death became equally insupportable to her. Sometimes she reproached herself with the untimely fate of her lovely niece, and with the death of her mother, which had immediately followed it. At other times she congratulated herself for having repulsed far from her two wretched creatures, who, she said, had both dishonoured their family by their grovelling inclinations. Sometimes, at the sight of the many miserable objects with which Paris abounds, she would fly into a rage, and exclaim,—"Why are not these idle people sent off to the colonies?" As for the notions of humanity, virtue and religion, adopted by all nations, she said, they were only the inventions of their rulers, to serve political purposes. Then, flying all at once to the other extreme, she abandoned herself to superstitious terrors, which filled her with mortal fears. She would then give abundant alms to the wealthy ecclesiastics who governed her, beseeching them to appease the wrath of God by the sacrifice of her fortune,—as if the offering to Him of the wealth she had withheld from the miserable could please her Heavenly Father! In her imagination she often beheld fields of fire, with burning mountains, wherein hideous spectres wandered about, loudly calling on her by name. She threw herself at her confessor's feet, imagining every description of agony and torture; for Heaven—just Heaven, always sends to the cruel the most frightful views of religion and a future state.

Conscience, that certain punishment for the guilty, haunted the mind of this unnatural relationship with all its terrors. Her torment was so great that both life and death felt equally unbearable to her. Sometimes she blamed herself for the untimely death of her beautiful niece and for the passing of her mother, which happened right after. Other times, she felt proud of having pushed away two miserable people, whom she believed had both brought shame to their family with their degrading desires. Occasionally, when she saw the many unfortunate souls filling Paris, she would get angry and exclaim, “Why aren’t these lazy people sent off to the colonies?” As for the ideas of humanity, virtue, and religion that everyone accepted, she dismissed them as mere tools created by leaders for political gain. Then, abruptly swinging to the other extreme, she succumbed to superstitious fears that left her terrified. During these moments, she would generously give to the wealthy clergy who governed her, pleading with them to calm God’s anger by sacrificing her wealth, as if giving God what she had withheld from the needy could actually please Him! In her mind, she often envisioned fields ablaze, with burning mountains where horrifying spirits roamed and called to her by name. She would throw herself at her confessor's feet, imagining horrific agony and torture; for Heaven—just Heaven, always shows the cruel the most terrifying visions of religion and the afterlife.

Atheist, thus, and fanatic in turn, holding both life and death in equal horror, she lived on for several years. But what completed the torments of her miserable existence, was that very object to which she had sacrificed every natural affection. She was deeply annoyed at perceiving that her fortune must go, at her death, to relations whom she hated, and she determined to alienate as much of it as she could. They, however, taking advantage of her frequent attacks of low spirits, caused her to be secluded as a lunatic, and her affairs to be put into the hands of trustees. Her wealth, thus completed her ruin; and, as the possession of it had hardened her own heart, so did its anticipation corrupt the hearts of those who coveted it from her. At length she died; and, to crown her misery, she retained enough reason at last to be sensible that she was plundered and despised by the very persons whose opinions had been her rule of conduct during her whole life.

Atheist, and equally fanatical, terrified by both life and death, she lived on for several years. But what added to the torment of her miserable existence was the very thing to which she had sacrificed every natural affection. She was frustrated to realize that her fortune would go to relatives she despised upon her death, and she decided to disinherit as much of it as she could. However, taking advantage of her frequent bouts of depression, they had her declared insane and placed her affairs in the hands of trustees. Her wealth ultimately became her downfall; just as possessing it had hardened her own heart, its prospect corrupted the hearts of those who longed for it. Eventually, she died; and, to top off her misery, she was aware enough at the end to realize she was being robbed and looked down upon by the very people whose opinions had guided her throughout her entire life.

On the same spot, and at the foot of the same shrubs as his Virginia, was deposited the body of Paul; and round about them lie the remains of their tender mothers and their faithful servants. No marble marks the spot of their humble graves, no inscription records their virtues; but their memory is engraven upon the hearts of those whom they have befriended, in indelible characters. Their spirits have no need of the pomp, which they shunned during their life; but if they still take an interest in what passes upon earth, they no doubt love to wander beneath the roofs of these humble dwellings, inhabited by industrious virtue, to console poverty discontented with its lot, to cherish in the hearts of lovers the sacred flame of fidelity, and to inspire a taste for the blessings of nature, a love of honest labour, and a dread of the allurements of riches.

On the same spot, at the base of the same bushes as his Virginia, lay the body of Paul, and surrounding them are the remains of their loving mothers and loyal servants. No marble marks the site of their unadorned graves, no inscription remembers their virtues; but their memory is etched in the hearts of those they've helped, in lasting ways. Their spirits don't need the grandeur they avoided in life; but if they still care about what happens on earth, they likely enjoy wandering through these simple homes filled with hardworking goodness, comforting those struggling with poverty, nurturing love's sacred commitment, and inspiring appreciation for nature's blessings, a love for honest work, and a caution against the temptations of wealth.

The voice of the people, which is often silent with regard to the monuments raised to kings, has given to some parts of this island names which will immortalize the loss of Virginia. Near the isle of Amber, in the midst of sandbanks, is a spot called The Pass of the Saint-Geran, from the name of the vessel which was there lost. The extremity of that point of land which you see yonder, three leagues off, half covered with water, and which the Saint-Geran could not double the night before the hurricane, is called the Cape of Misfortune; and before us, at the end of the valley, is the Bay of the Tomb, where Virginia was found buried in the sand; as if the waves had sought to restore her corpse to her family, that they might render it the last sad duties on those shores where so many years of her innocent life had been passed.

The voice of the people, which often goes unheard when it comes to monuments dedicated to kings, has given certain areas of this island names that will forever commemorate the loss of Virginia. Close to the isle of Amber, amidst sandbanks, there’s a place called The Pass of the Saint-Geran, named after the ship that sank there. The tip of that land you see over there, about three leagues away, partly submerged in water, and which the Saint-Geran couldn’t maneuver around the night before the hurricane, is known as the Cape of Misfortune; and ahead of us, at the end of the valley, is the Bay of the Tomb, where Virginia was discovered buried in the sand; as if the waves had tried to bring her body back to her family, so they could perform their last sad rites on the shores where she had spent so many years of her innocent life.

Joined thus in death, ye faithful lovers, who were so tenderly united! unfortunate mothers! beloved family! these woods which sheltered you with their foliage,—these fountains which flowed for you,—these hill-sides upon which you reposed, still deplore your loss! No one has since presumed to cultivate that desolate spot of land, or to rebuild those humble cottages. Your goats are become wild: your orchards are destroyed; your birds are all fled, and nothing is heard but the cry of the sparrow-hawk, as it skims in quest of prey around this rocky basin. As for myself, since I have ceased to behold you, I have felt friendless and alone, like a father bereft of his children, or a traveller who wanders by himself over the face of the earth.

Joined in death, you faithful lovers, who were so tenderly united! Unfortunate mothers! Beloved family! These woods that once sheltered you with their leaves—these fountains that flowed for you—these hillsides where you rested still mourn your loss! No one has dared to cultivate that lonely piece of land or rebuild those simple cottages. Your goats have gone wild; your orchards are destroyed; your birds have all flown away, and the only sound is the cry of the sparrow-hawk as it glides in search of prey around this rocky basin. As for me, since I stopped seeing you, I’ve felt friendless and alone, like a father who has lost his children or a traveler wandering alone across the earth.

Ending with these words, the good old man retired, bathed in tears; and my own, too, had flowed more than once during this melancholy recital.

Ending with these words, the kind old man stepped back, filled with tears; and my own had also fallen more than once during this sad story.






Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!